Naruto: Ultimate Maken Shinobi

by Takeshi1225

Naruto has been captured and taken to a world where chakra doesn't exist, but in it's place magical energy. Naruto has been given unimaginable power that he needs help controlling, so he looks toward Tenbi academy for help in controlling his new power and getting even with his old captors. With new friends, Naruto will fight to get revenge on those who wronged him. NarutoxHarem.

14. We Love You Naruto Uzumaki!

Naruto: Ultimate Maken Shinobi

Chapter 14: We Love You Naruto Uzumaki!

After breakfast, everyone decided to get dressed in their original dorms. Naruto was dressed in his new, usual attire. His black leather jacket with white fur collar, white with black trimming undershirt, Shodaime necklace, leather black pants, black ankle boots and black fingerless, open knuckle bike gloves. However this time he changed his belt. Wrapped around his waist was now a new slick black belt with the metal piece of his old hitai-ate that displayed the Konoha insignia now being his new belt buckle.

Naruto smiled looking down at the metal plate. Not a traditional way to show your pride in your birthplace, but come on, Lee wears his hitai-ate like a belt, so who gives a damn?

"You ready Naruto-kun?" Chacha's voice chimed.

Naruto turned around to see his roommates all dressed.

Chacha was dressed in a leopard pattern half tank top, exposing her well-toned stomach, white khaki short shorts with black belt and black open toed sandals.

Azuki was dressed in a blue sky and white horizontal striped strapless shirt, jean short shorts with white belt and white open toe sandals.

Kimi was dressed in a purple with white plaid design sundress with frill lining at the bottom of it and the top between where it met the straps, white sandals and a white frill bracelet around her left wrist.

"Whoa… you girls look great!" Naruto said with a grin, making them grin.

"Here!" Chacha extended a blindfold to Naruto.

"Uh~, what's this about?" Naruto asked as he grabbed the blindfold.

"Just put it on." Azuki said with her arms crossed. Naruto just stared at the blindfold for a few more moments, before shrugging and putting it back on. Suddenly a pair of nose plugs, courtesy by Azuki, were put up his nose.

"What the hell!?" Naruto exclaimed in a nasally voice. Suddenly Chacha put earplugs in each of his ears, and Kimi jumped onto Naruto's shoulders and covered his eyes. "I'm already blindfolded, what's this about?" Naruto questioned as Chacha put her fingers in his ears. "Same with my ears."

"Don't worry about it." Azuki said as she grabbed Naruto's arm and started dragging Naruto towards the door, which Chacha following to keep her fingers in his ears. "Oh, I almost forgot." Azuki grabbed something. Kimi and Chacha pulled their hands/fingers from Naruto's blindfolded eyes and covered ears, allowing Azuki to put a special necklace around Naruto's neck.

"What is that?" Naruto asked, wondering what wrapped around his neck.

"Nothing important." Azuki said, grabbing his arms again.

"It's a necklace of garlic." Kimi said with a smile as she put her hands back over her boyfriend's covered eyes.

"What?" Naruto questioned as Chacha put her fingers back into his earplug filled ears. Naruto was dragged out of the dorm, then down the stairs, getting to the bottom where they walked down the path towards Tenbi Academy. "Okay, what's the surprise?" Naruto asked.

"No Questions!" Azuki shouted.

"Yeah! What fun is the surprise if you know about it?" Chacha said with a grin.

"You three know I can sense energy signatures, right?" Naruto said. They all stopped, forgetting Naruto's sensory ability, so the three females concentrated their energy to radiate, making it hard for Naruto to sense other energy signatures. "Well played." Naruto complimented. The three continued on, with Naruto none more the wiser of what was really happening. 'Yare yare. These girls sure are pretty sneaky. Got to respect them for that. But… I so~ want to know what the surprise is!' Naruto mentally whined with a pout. However he suddenly felt something soft slide against his cheek, making him shiver as his cheek became wet, but he suddenly chuckled with perverse pleasure.

"Chacha, why'd you lick Naruto-kun's cheek?" Kimi asked, alerting Azuki.

"To keep him guessing of course." Chacha said smiling with her tongue still out.

"Bull shit! You just wanted to be pervy." Azuki said making Chacha giggle with a grin.

Kimi decided to wipe the saliva on Naruto's cheek away with part of her sundress, having to take her hand off of one of his blindfolded eyes to do so. Naruto blinked his eyes as he managed to see something, albeit shadowy, despite the blindfold, alerting the girls.

"What's that over there?" Naruto asked.

"Uh…" Kimi tried coming up with an excuse, but when nothing hit her, she quickly rubbed her hand onto Naruto's cheek, making him shiver with moan before giving a happy purr.

"Sugoi ne~." Naruto moaned with delight, before Kimi put her hand back over his covered eye. Naruto's head perked up as he got out of his daze. "Wait… what happened?" Naruto questioned, making the girls giggle at his innocent, yet slightly perverted behavior.

They continued to walk. The girls smiled and grinned while Naruto remained silent. What's with them?

"We're close." Kimi said. Although, Naruto couldn't really hear right. The girls really were determined to keep him from finding things out.

"There. We're here." Azuki said. Kimi and Chacha pulled their hands away, allowing Naruto to see some shadowy figures and hear voices, along with… music?

"What's going on?" Naruto asked. The girls ceased their energy flares as Azuki took out the nose plugs, quickly throwing them away, Chacha unplugged his ears and Kimi undid the blindfold before jumping down off his shoulders. Naruto's eyes widened as he saw all the students and even teachers of Tenbi at the front gates of the academy as a… festival was being held.

"Ohayo Naruto-kun! We'll Miss You!" Everyone cheered with grins.

Naruto blushed as he stared at everyone in shock.

"Wha… what's going on?" Naruto asked.

"It's the festival!" Chacha exclaimed with a grin.

"You know, for your… departure." Kimi said as she, Chacha and Azuki frowned.

"Well, no need for frowns. Today we're going to celebrate, alright?" Azuki said with her arms crossed.

Naruto's lip quivered as he started to smile. He grabbed the three and brought them into a hug.

"Arigatou!" Naruto cheered with a happy grin. The girls blushed and smiled as they returned the hug. Everyone watched with smiles on their faces as well. "Yosh! Let's celebrate!" Naruto cheered with his fist thrust into the air as everyone cheered.

Up high atop the roof, Minori was watching with her arms crossed and a smile on her face.

"Well you weren't wrong, Minori-san. This does give a great view of the festivities." A voice spoke as someone was now standing next to Minori.

"Told you so. And also, I love the look Tsunade-sama." Minori said with a grin.

Tsunade was dressed in a white with dark blue lining and trimming spaghetti strapped top which revealed a good portion of her cleavage and had a four blue eyed grass flower designs on the left side of her top with blue markings that looked like blowing wind on it. She wore an open white dress jacket over the top, a royal blue pencil skirt with a slit on the side and black open toed laced heels.

"Why thank you Minori-san, but why aren't you dressed?"

"Eh, I've always felt comfortable in this tracksuit. It's my favorite after all." Minori said stretching her arm across her chest. "Plus, it drives Naruto crazy." Minori said with a grin and blush, making Tsunade sigh.

"Still can't believe the gaki landed you and Aki-san." Tsunade said with a small smile.

"You should feel proud of him." Minori said with a grin as she wrapped an arm around Tsunade's neck; their breasts pressed against the sides of one another. "After all to land bombshells like Aki and myself makes him one hell of a man. That's something no person his age, let alone men around our ages could accomplish."

"I guess, but I'm not completely sure that I should be so proud." Tsunade said with a smile and her arms crossed.

"Well I am!" A familiar voice spoke as a pair of arms wrapped around the two, making them gain dull, annoyed looks. "The gaki sure has matured over a few months. I'm just so proud I could just cry." Jiraiya said with a grin as he brought the two beautiful busty women closer to him.

"Then allow us to assist with that." Minori said with a smirk as she and Tsunade back fisted Jiraiya's face with smirks on their faces.

"Ow!" Jiraiya cried, holding his nose as Minori and Tsunade, grinned (former) and smiled (latter) at one another.

"Shall we go enjoy the festivities Tsunade-sama?" Minori asked with a smile.

"Why yes, I believe we deserve a little enjoyment." Tsunade said with her own smile as she and Minori walked over towards the door.

"Huh? Hey, wait up!" Jiraiya exclaimed as he ran after them.

.

.

Naruto was walking through the festival with his roommates.

It was huge!

They had all kinds of games, attractions, they even had those beautiful decorations like lanterns, balloons with different designs on them, papier mache creations up and hanging like dragons, tigers, stars… foxes… huh… and they had masks of all kinds, wait is that a mask of his own face and Kurama's? Well whatever. And of course what festival would be complete without food!

"Oh~! Shaved Ice!" Kimi cheered as she grabbed Naruto's arm and dragged him over towards a food stand. They skidded in front of it. "Two please! One grape and one lemon!" Kimi ordered.

"Hey, I want some two! I want orange!" Chacha exclaimed as she ran over towards them. Azuki sighed, shaking her head, but she had a smile on her face.

"Cherry." Azuki said as she walked over.

"It's on me." Naruto said taking out his wallet, Gama-chan.

"No need man." The vendor, who he remembers as a male student at Tenbi, said with a smile and hand up. He had brown orange hair that seemed similar to Takeru's but had more shaggy hair layered in the back. He was wearing a white headband that spelled shaved ice galore in kanji on it and wore an open haori that was orange with black lining and the kanji for the word 'celebrate' on it, with a white obi tied around it, tying it to his waist, while he also wore a simple white shirt, along with black pants and sandals.

"Huh? Why?" Naruto asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Because this festival is for you! We all came to agreement that you will be the only one who doesn't pay, along with anyone who is with you." The student said with a smile.

"Seriously? Well… I honestly don't know how to feel about that." Naruto said with his index to his chin.

"I'll tell you. You should feel great!" Chacha said with a grin as she wrapped her arm around Naruto's neck and brought her boyfriend closer to her, making the side of his face smoosh up against the side of her breast. "Fifteen for me please~!" Chacha cheered with a grin.

"No Chacha." Naruto and Azuki said in unison.

"Aw~, what the heck. You two need to take advantage of things more when life presents them to you." Chacha said with a pout.

"Here you four go." The vendor said placing a tray of their ordered cups of shaved ice to them.

"Arigatou gozaimasu." The four said as they took their shaved ice. They all took a small spoonful and moaned with delight.

"Have a good day! Please come again!" The vendor said with a grin.

"Arigatou Hiroshi-kun." Naruto said with a grin as he and his girlfriends left.

The vendor, known as Hiroshi, smiled.

'He remembered my name.'

.

.

During school, Hiroshi's body shook as he was in front of a very attractive brunette with a large G-cup bust.

"G-Gomen… I just… I have to… gomen." The brunette said as she bowed apologetically to Hiroshi, before running off.

Hiroshi shook with a wide open mouth frown, his eyes shadowed as a gloomy aura surrounded him. Slowly he broke down to the ground. He was lying on his side in a fetal position. He shook with sadness, but refused to shed tears.

After a while, he felt a finger poke the side of his head.

"Oi… you okay?" Hiroshi's eyes glanced over to see a blonde with spikey hair look down at him. "I know that look… girl dumped you?" The blonde asked with a frown. Hiroshi just stared back ahead as he started to shed anime styled tears. The blonde sighed. He grabbed Hiroshi, stood up, lifting him up in his arms, turned to the wall and placed him there, now letting him sitting against the wall. The blonde sat down next to him and… was now holding a soda can in hand, opening it and handing it to him. Hiroshi looked to it with sad eyes. He reached his hand over and grabbed it. He heard another soda crack open making him turn to see the blonde giving him a sympathetic smile and a soda can up. "If you need to talk, I'll listen." The blonde said. Hiroshi blinked his eyes as he stared at him. Only now did he notice the whisker marks on the blonde's cheeks. "Name's Naruto Uzumaki. And trust me, I've taken those same hits more times than you can count." Naruto said with a calm, sympathetic smile.

Hiroshi blinked his eyes at the blonde, before he lifted up his own can of soda to Naruto's, bumping it lightly.

"Hiroshi."

.

.

'I'm grateful that you were there for me Naruto-san. It meant a lot and got me feeling better. I know that everyone here will miss you, despite your departure being only for a month.' Hiroshi thought with a smile.

"Oh~! Hot Cola!" Naruto exclaimed as he noticed a stand selling Hong Kong hot cola. "I've got to try some!" Naruto exclaimed, running over.

"Wait up!" Chacha exclaimed as she, Azuki and Kimi hurried after their boyfriend.

Hiroshi's smile widened and his eyes closed into eye smiles at the four's antics.

Naruto drank up some of his hot cola, and sighed with delight.

"Oishi~ (delicious). That's some good cola." Naruto said with a grin.

"So all they do is boil cola? That's weird." Chacha said.

"They can do more than that. They also put ginger and lemon in their cola." Azuki said as Kimi drank some of her hot cola.

"Mm~. It's so good. You can really taste the ginger." Kimi said with a smile.

"Yo, Naruto." Naruto stopped and turned to see a familiar face he hadn't seen in a while. It was none other than Kiba, sporting his usual leather jacket, but this time wore regular black pants and black shoes. He was leaning against the support of a game stand. "Hisashiburi dane." (Long time no see) Kiba greeted his friend with a smile and hand up.

"Kiba!" Naruto exclaimed his old friend's name with a huge grin, gaining the attention of his girlfriends. Naruto and Kiba grinned at one another as Naruto stopped in front of him.

"Holy shit dude! You've gotten taller!" Kiba exclaimed as he was now actually look up at Naruto, who looked down to him.

"Huh… guess I am taller than most of you guys, huh?" Naruto said, now realizing he was probably the tallest out of everyone in the Konoha 12. He suddenly sensed a presence that felt like person with thousands of tiny chakra signatures inside of their body. "Hey Shino." Naruto greeted, surprising Kiba and his roommates.

"I'm shocked that you actually noticed me." They all turned to see Shino, dressed in a long black trench coat, black shirt underneath, black slick pants, black shoes, a black scarf wrapped around his face and a black fedora. "You've grown Naruto." Shino complimented.

"Thanks, but, um… why did you decide to dress like that? Follow up question, why do you and Kiba have new looks?" Naruto asked.

"A shinobi, no matter where he goes, must always remain discreet, even when there aren't any real enemy shinobi around." Shino answered.

"Trust me, you don't look discreet." Naruto said with a frown. Normally a man dressed like Shino, ironically would attract attention as a dangerous person.

"We also got these new clothes thanks to your friends here. They really hooked us up." Kiba said with a grin.

"Huh? Seriously?" Naruto questioned.

"Yep." Chacha answered.

"All of us at Maken-ki actually went on a shopping spree with your friends back at Konoha to get them clothes for today as a sign of friendship." Kimi explained with a smile.

"Everyone? Really? Wow, you guys really are the best." Naruto said with a smile, making Kimi giggle and Chacha grin with blushes on their cheeks.

Kiba looked to Naruto's roommates, eyeing Chacha and Azuki's breasts as they bounced a bit, as if knowing someone was watching them. Kiba gained a nose bleed and perverted smile, but he quickly straightened out when Naruto gave him a stern look, basically saying 'look somewhere else'.

"Hey, where'd you get those shaved ice?" Kiba asked, pointing at Naruto's cup of lemon flavored shaved ice in his hand.

"Over there." Naruto pointed his spoon to Hiroshi's shaved ice stand.

"Alright! Come on Shino!" Kiba exclaimed with a grin as he ran off to get an icy treat.

"I'll keep an eye on him." Shino said, looking to Naruto.

"Thank you Shino." Naruto said with a smile. "Wait, am I taller than you?" Naruto asked.

"By three inches, yes." Shino said before walking away.

"How did you know he was there Naruto-kun? Normally people never really notice an Aburame." Chacha asked.

"I just… sensed him. I guess it's just a natural ability." Naruto said. "Wait, I just realized that they don't have yen! Kiba! Shino!"

"Don't worry about it, they were given some along with the others here." Azuki said.

"Huh? Really?"

"Yep. Minori gave them enough spending money for the day and the next." Chacha said with a grin.

"That sounds like a lot." Naruto said.

"It's nothing to worry about. Tenbi has gained more money thanks to Tengoku No Mon." Azuki said.

"With the amount of money they get from assisting governments around the world, they're willing to give a few hundred thousand to Tenbi." Kimi said with a smile.

"H-H-Hundred Thousand!?" Naruto exclaimed in shock.

"Anyway, let's not worry about anything." Azuki said as she grabbed Naruto's hand. "Let's go enjoy the rest of the day." Azuki said dragging Naruto with Chacha and Kimi following.

As they walked, they finished their shaved ice, and now Kimi and Chacha were playing that catch the goldfish game, while Naruto and Azuki waited beside them.

"Don't you wanna try?" Azuki asked Naruto.

"Nah. With my skills and precision I feel like I'd be cheating." Naruto responded.

"Sugoi~!" Naruto and Azuki turned their heads to where they heard the cheer.

"I got one!" Kimi cheered.

"Yes!" Chacha cheered with a fist pump.

"That's so amazing~!" Kimi and Chacha turned their heads as well as now all four roommates saw Haruko showing her maken, Murakumo, to Tenten, while Takeru was walking a bit behind them. "To call upon the powers of the heavens themselves! I can't believe it!" Tenten exclaimed with shining bright eyes.

She was wearing a high collared form fitting white with pink lining cheongsam, better known as a qipao, with pink dragon design on the left side and a pink flame at the bottom right with a white flower in the center of the flame. She wore black bangles with spikes on them, odd, but cool looking, and black short heel lace up heels.

"Well actually Tenten-san, I actually conjure the surrounding element in the earth and absorb them into my maken to deal out even greater damage." Haruko said with a smile.

Haruko was wearing a white sleeveless blouse with a small purple bow on the chest, and navy blue collar, a black belt with gold ring belt buckle and midnight blue skirt, with underneath it being her usual pantyhose, black shoes and frilly bracelets.

Takeru was sighing behind them. He wore a simple white shirt with a black jacket over it with the sleeves rolled up enough to show his wrists and forearms, revealing a black angle covering the right wrist and half of the forearm with a chain hanging from it with a silver cross at the end, and on the left was a silver watch. He also wore blue jeans with black with white sneakers and he had a black belt around his waist with a golden cross with wings as the belt buckle, and a chain tied to it that led to his left pocket, and finally he had a green ascot wrapped around his neck.

"Sugoi~!" Tenten cheered with a huge grin and her fists to her chin.

"Yo~." The three heard a voice making them turn to see Naruto greeting them with a hand up and a smile, while Azuki, Kimi and Chacha were behind him. Azuki had her arms crossed, Kimi smiled and Chacha grinning. "How's it hanging?" Naruto said.

"Naruto!" Tenten exclaimed the blonde's name, shocked and happy to see him again.

"Giving Tenten-chan a little exposition on your maken, eh Haruko-nee?" Naruto said with a grin, causing Haruko to smile.

'Tenten-chan? He's… never called me that before.' Tenten thought with her fist to her chin as she unknowingly blushed. Naruto looked to the kunoichi looked her up and down. "N-nanda?" Tenten questioned why Naruto was staring at her like that.

"Nothing. It's just you look really good today Tenten-chan. That look suits you." Naruto said with a grin and his hands behind his head. Tenten's eyes widened in surprise at Naruto's statement. She suddenly smiled as her cheeks heated up; her eyes looking to the ground bashfully.

"A-Arigatou, Naruto-ku-"

"Haruko-chan~!" They all looked to see Lee running towards the groups, or more specifically Haruko, dressed in a green gakuran jacket that had the sleeves rolled up to the elbows and had a pink lotus flower design on the back of it, a black shirt underneath his gakuran with a gold outline design tiger's eye on it, green pants with a design of a green scaled dragon on the left side of it, black fingerless fighting gloves with holes on the back of them and black shoes with gold buckles on them, and had a white headband around his forehead with the kanji 'heart', 'courage', and 'youth' on it in that order; and his belt was his usual hitai-ate belt.

Haruko flinched at Lee's suddenly charge towards her, but Takeru growled as he got in front of Haruko, surprising her. However as Lee got close enough, an arm extended out, causing Lee to run into it, slamming his neck into the arm and falling onto his back. This arm belonged to Naruto.

"Hello Lee." Naruto greeted the energetic taijutsu expert with a calm, stoic expression.

"Hello… Naruto-kun." Lee greeted the blonde in a groggy voice. Tenten and Haruko sighed at the two males' behavior, (Tenten from Lee's behavior and Haruko from Naruto's), while Kimi and Chacha giggled, Takeru smiled, Azuki smirked and Naruto had both hands in his pockets trying to act cool.

Lee suddenly got to his feet in a flash.

"Haruko-san, please be my date to this festival!" Lee pleaded with youthful energy.

"Well, um, uh…" Haruko didn't know what to say.

"She already has a date. Me." Takeru said with new confidence, showing off an assertive, yet protective side, catching Haruko's fancy.

'Taki…' Haruko stared at her boyfriend with a touched and loving smile and her cheeks turning red. Lee managed to see this and now understood what was happening.

"I see… so you have feelings for Haruko-san." Lee said with his head hanging and eyes shadowed.

"Yeah, I do." Takeru said.

"THAT JUST MAKES ME MORE MOTIVATED TO WIN HER LOVE!" Lee cried, causing nearby people to cover their ears, for the fact they weren't used to this kind of intensity.

"What!?" Takeru exclaimed.

"Oh boy." Haruko said, not liking this one bit.

"From now on, you are my rival of love for the lovely Haruko-san's heart! My name is Rock Lee and I will not lose to you!" Lee exclaimed with a tightening fist up as he felt his body pump with invigorated determination.

"What the fu… You've got to be Kidding Me!" Takeru shouted.

Naruto sighed with his arms crossed, shaking his head, while Tenten had her arms semi-crossed as the fingers of her right hand pressed against her forehead as she had her eyes closed. Oh Lee… no matter how long people know you, your personality will always be too much to handle.

"Uh oh." Tenten said looking in a certain direction.

"What's wrong?" Naruto asked, following Tenten's line of sight to see Choji at a huge buffet.

"He's going to have all of it before anyone could have a taste." Tenten said.

"Eh, it's a time of celebration. Let an Akamichi enjoy his time." Naruto said with a smile.

"Let's just hope nobody makes a fat comment." Azuki said. That just worried the two Konoha born residents.

"I better go there just to be safe." Naruto said walking away.

"Good call." Tenten said.

"And Another Thing Bushy Brows! I don't appreciate treating Haruko like a-"

"What is your name?" Lee asked, cutting Takeru off short. Takeru paused, staring at Lee.

"Takeru Ohyama." Takeru introduced himself.

"I am Rock Lee! Please to meet you! Let us have a fair competition for the heart of Haruko-san!" Lee exclaimed with his hand out.

Takeru just stared at him, like he had a second head.

"What are you?" Takeru questioned, not believing a person like this existed. Despite being a well-known character in a very famous manga and anime series.

"I am the Beautiful Green Wild Beast of Konoha! My name is Rock Lee!" Lee cheered in a nice guy pose.

"Of course you are." Takeru said.

Naruto quickly power walked his way over towards Choji, greeting back people who greeted him on the way.

He suddenly noticed Himegami walking by, nearing Choji. She was wearing a dark purple with black lining corset, a black fluffy skirt, what looked to be a maid headband atop of her head and high black boots with fishnet stockings; also having a black frilly bracelet wrapped around her left wrist. What looked funny about her today was that she had a neko, or is that a Pikachu, mask wrapped around her head with the mask facing away to the side, a cute stuffed bunny in her right arm's embrace, cotton candy held in her left hand, bags wrapped around her right arm, and a chocolate banana on a stick in her mouth. Okay, maybe it wasn't funny, but Naruto did find the look cute. However he stopped thinking that way when he noticed the slightly disgusted look she was giving Choji as he grabbed and scarfed down as much food as he can.

Himegami groaned.

"Do you really have to be so gluttonous with the buffet?" Himegami said, causing Choji to stop. "It's not like more won't be coming. Don't just scarf them like that at the risk of getting even fa-"

Suddenly a hand was placed over her mouth, causing her voice to become muffled and her chocolate banana on a stick to be squished against her chin.

Choji turned to see Naruto, holding a shorted blonde with his hand over her mouth.

"Oh, hey Naruto. What was that your friend was saying?"

"Oh it's nothing important." Naruto said with a grin, before leaning to his sister's ear and whispering. "Don't insult an Akamichi's weight, unless you want an early casket." Himegami groaned with dull eyes as Naruto pulled his hand back. "Ara~, Choji! It's been too long man!" Naruto said with a grin as he walked over to his big boned friend. "You look bigger now. You gain muscle while I was gone?"

"Nope. But I have gotten bigger." Choji said with a smile as he patted his stomach.

"You know, when I bumped into some of the others, I had heard that you all got new clothes, but this…" Naruto looked to Choji to see him just wearing a simple button up white shirt, blue jeans, and black and white sneakers. "I'm not gonna lie, I was expecting more."

"Well I was expecting you to wear at least one piece of orange, so I guess both our expectations were shattered." Choji said with a smile.

"You got me there." Naruto said with a smile.

Unknown to any of them, Inaho, who had Monji atop her head, was walking along the buffet taking food and immediately eating them while humming a tune with a cat-like smile and her eyes closed without a care in the world.

"Just look at the desert table!" A voice called out, making Inaho open her eyes as she was now ready. "All of these deserts. Gelatin, cakes, pies, cupcakes, fudge, cookies, even ice cream and gelato that's somehow stayed cold!" Choji exclaimed with shimmering eyes.

"I think someone used their elemental power to keep the frozen stuff in a personal cold space." Naruto deduced.

"Well whatever it is, it's working!" Choji cheered, turning to Naruto with a grin. "Now to have some of that delicious… cake?" Naruto noticed Choji had a shocked and sad look on his face. Naruto looked to the buffet, only to gawk in shock as it seemed that all the sweets were now gone.

"What in the!?" Naruto heard a sigh, making him turn to see Inaho cleaning her cat shaped mouth with a napkin, looking satisfied.

She was wearing a mahogany colored blouse with puffy short sleeves, light yellow short shorts and white school girl shoes. She also had a charm bracelet around her left wrist that had kitten, candy, cakes and cupcake charms on it.

"Happy now." Inaho said with bliss.

"Imouto?! Jeez, you couldn't have left some for others?"

"I'm sorry Naruto-ni-sama. I tried my best." Inaho said with a bashful look complete with closed eyes, embarrassed cat smile, and rubbing her right hand against the side of her head in a paw like motion.

"Well you don't need to apologize to me." Naruto said, turning his head to the saddened Choji, having a gloomy aura around him, and somehow a rain cloud over his heard pouring on him.

"Oops! I'm sorry! I just can't control myself around sweets." Inaho said. Choji just moaned with sadness. "Here. I managed to not eat all of these." Inaho said grabbing a tray of cupcakes and extending them to Choji.

Choji glanced towards the tray of cupcakes, but he noticed the girl holding them. Choji gasped as he turned to her with a blush. It was as if time was now moving slow. She had a beautiful innocent smile, shining ruby red eyes, orange (or light brown) hair with small pigtails tied in just the most adorable way, but her charm… he could see a radiant kindness shining off her. It was like staring into a beautiful sun with the only worry that instead of your eyes frying, they instead might never be able to look away.

Inaho laughed a bit, causing Choji's heart to stop as his cheeks glowed.

'I Like Her!' Choji thought. All the while, Naruto looked between the two with a curious yet confused expression. "Uh… A-Arigatou." Choji said as he reached his hands over to grab the tray, but when he did, his hands touched Inaho's causing sparks within Choji as he blushed more with a gaped mouth, while Inaho continued to smile. 'I Like Her!'

"O~kay." Naruto said as he moved away from the scene, now standing next to Himegami. "That's just freaky. I'm not sure how to feel on this."

"Hn. Looks like your big brother instincts are a little out of working order." Himegami said with a smirk, as Naruto stared at her with an annoyed stoic look.

"Whatever." Naruto said as he started walking away. He walked for a few steps, before noticing another old face leaning against the wall of a food stand. "Sasuke-teme? You came too?" Naruto questioned.

Sasuke was dressed in a simple white shirt with an open blazer over it with its sleeves rolled up to the elbow, dark blue jeans and black shoes. He was just leaning back against the wall with his arms crossed in his usual manner.

"They forced me to come." Sasuke said.

"Oh, I see." Naruto said. "Let me guess, they did the same with Shikamaru. I'm guessing he's here."

"He is, but he wasn't forced. He actually was okay with coming over on his own free will." Sasuke answered.

"Oh. Well that's surprising." Naruto said.

"Uchiha, you will be my escort." Himegami said, walking up to Sasuke, causing the Uchiha and Naruto to look at her in surprise.

"Why should I even bother?" Sasuke said.

"It's better than resting here with nothing to do except try your best to ignore any other girl trying to flirt with you." Himegami said.

"… Good point." Sasuke said pushing off against the wall.

"So long fox-baka." Himegami said to Naruto as she started walking away.

"Later dobe." Sasuke said, following Himegami.

Naruto just stared at the two with dull eyes.

"Funny. An unlikely friendship that was possible through the many experiences they had with me. Guess something two people like to complain about can bring about a new friendship." Naruto said with a frown and arms crossed. He suddenly heard the sound of impact, making him turn in the direction where it most likely was and ran over towards that area. He managed to make it in time to see Sai lying against the ground with his cheek steaming and a Tenbi big busted brunette student, hair tied in a ponytail, over him with her fist steaming.

"That Is The Worst Nickname Ever!" The girl shouted with rage.

"Goddammit Sai." Naruto said with a tired frown.

"It just fit so well." Sai said as he was getting up to his knees.

'Please don't say it again.'

"Big busted whore." Sai said.

'You Are Fucking Insane!' Naruto mentally screamed. Seriously after getting an ass whooping from Sakura just by giving her the nickname Ugly Whore, you'd think he'd learn not to do so with women, especially since he learned with Ino. Maybe he just thought women here were different. Baka.

The big busted student growled with rage as her teeth gritting.

"Shinu, Baka!" (Die, Idiot) The brunette sent her fist down at Sai, but suddenly a hand extended in front her fist, stopping it upon impact, shocking everyone. The hand tenderly wrapped around the fist, holding it gently as it was lifted up a bit.

"Sorry about my friend's behavior. He is a bit socially awkward. I hope you can understand, Anima-chan." Naruto said in a soft, yet husky voice as he stared down into the brunette's eyes.

"H-Hai. It's no problem, Naruto-kun." The brunette, known as Anima, said with hearts for eyes as she held her left blushing cheek.

"Oh, hello Naruto. How have you been dickless?" Sai greeted his friend.

"He is not dickless and you shall show him respect!" Anima yelled with an angry anime face and pointing at Sai aggressively.

"Anima, calm yourself." Naruto said.

"Hai, Naruto-sama~." Anima said with sparkling eyes as she stared up at the blonde.

"Please don't call me that." Naruto muttered. He released her hand and extended his own to Sai. "What were you thinking?" Naruto questioned as Sai took his hand.

"I figured since you liked the women here so much more, that they would appreciate nicknames." Sai said as Naruto helped him up.

"You're an idiot." Naruto said.

"Yeah!" Anima exclaimed with a righteous smile and pointing at Sai as if she had triumphed. Naruto just gave her a stoic look, making her cease her gloating nature as she just now stared at him bashfully. Once he turned back to Sai, she blushed as she looked to the side.

"Sai, a human woman of any kind is still a woman. You shouldn't expect no different when it comes to a situation like this. Understand, Zombie-kun?"

Sai blinked at Naruto as Anima giggled.

'Zombie… kun?' Sai thought with confusion. That was when he realized that Naruto gave him a new nickname. "I don't like it."

"Great! So it'll stick!" Naruto said with a grin as he placed his hand on Sai's shoulder.

"But I don't like it." Sai said. Naruto leaned in closer with a finger up and his grin not leaving.

"It fits."

"… I hate you." Sai said making Naruto laugh.

'I Finally One Upped You! Zombie Baka!' Naruto thought as he continued to laugh, but then he stopped as he sensed new chakra sources. He turned his head to see Neji standing near a small red pillar with his arms crossed.

Neji was wearing a white blazer with black dress shirt underneath that was unbuttoned a bit to reveal his collar bone along with a silver cross necklace, white slacks and white dress shoes. He kept on his headband, for understandable reasons (the Caged Bird Seal).

"Naruto-kun!" Naruto turned to see Kimi running up to him. "I finally caught up to you. Azuki, Chacha and I got worried when we saw you run off." Kimi said as she stopped in front of him, panting with her hands on her knees.

"Oh. Sorry. I got a little worried when I heard sounds of conflict." Naruto said as Kimi looked up to him. "Maken-ki duties come first to protect the innocent, am I right?" Naruto said with a fist up.

Kimi blinked her eyes as she then smiled with a blush on her cheeks.

'You're the greatest person I have ever known and the best member Maken-ki could ever ask for.' Kimi thought with a bright smile as her eyes shimmered.

"Hello." Kimi turned her head to see Sai.

"Oh, Sai-kun."

"I'm happy that you know of me." Sai said with a smile.

"Kimi-chan, I know this is sudden, but do you mind keeping an eye on Sai for me?" Naruto asked. Kimi looked to Naruto to see his eyes pleading. She understood immediately!

'Don't let Sai-kun nickname anyone!' Kimi thought with a new determined expression. "Yosh!" Kimi exclaimed with a fist pump.

"Arigatou." Naruto said with a bow, before he kissed Kimi on the lips, making her blush and nearby girls whine with envy at Kimi's luck with Naruto. "I'll see you later." Naruto said as he jogged away.

Kimi and Sai then looked at one another.

"I'll call you…" Sai was interrupted by a hand on his shoulder and with a little pressure, he gave a cry of agony.

"You give her a nickname… I'll kill you." Naruto said with a stern tone and stoic expression, but his eyes flashed red.

"U-U-Understood!" Sai exclaimed with a pain.

"Good." Naruto said with a grin as he released Sai and left.

Sai moaned with pain as he tried rubbing his shoulder to ease the pain, while Anima laughed at his misfortune and Kimi giggled at her boyfriend's behavior.

Naruto jogged up to Neji.

"Yo Neji." Naruto greeted the Hyuuga.

"Hello Naruto. It's good to see you again." Neji said with a smile, but he looked in surprise to see Naruto was four inches taller than him. "You've grown."

"Yeah, you're not the first to say that." Naruto said with a smile as he rubbed the back of his neck. "So how have things been?" Naruto asked.

"Fine. Although things are a bit boring without you in Konoha." Neji said.

"Even with Gai and Lee around?" Naruto questioned sarcastically.

"I said things were boring, I never said they weren't hectic and exhausting." Neji said with his eyes closed, making Naruto chuckle with a grin.

Behind the red pillar, a shy pearl eyed young woman peeked to stare at the now tall blonde.

'N-Naruto-kun… it's really him. It's really him… smiling.' The girl thought with a blush. However Naruto glanced to notice her making her go 'eep!' before hiding back behind the pillar.

Naruto leaned his head over to try and see the girl, but she quickly hid herself more to keep form him look at her.

Neji just sighed at his cousin's behavior. All she spoke about since he vanish was that she wanted to see him again so much and finally have the guts to talk to him on a normal basis and be by his side, just like she always dreamed, but now it seems she was still as shy as ever in his presence.

Naruto tried walking around the pillar, but Hinata continued to scoot around to keep from him seeing her.

'So it's going to be like that, eh?' Naruto thought with a smirk. Naruto whistled as he strutted around the pillar with his arms behind his back, while Hinata continued to scoot around to keep from making contact. Naruto picked up speed which caused Hinata to pick up speed as well. A glint in Naruto's eyes appeared as he quickly started going around the pillar at a fast speed, with Hinata surprisingly keeping tempo.

Neji just stared at the whole situation with a stoic expression, but truthfully he did find it amusing. It looked like a tornado was forming around the pillar from their speed. Naruto suddenly stepped back, standing next to Neji with a smile on his face as he watched Hinata run around the pillar, while Neji looked to him.

Hinata stopped in front of them, her back turned to them, not knowing where Naruto actually was at the moment. She slowly peeked her head to see he was not on the other side anymore.

'Where did he go?' Hinata wondered. Suddenly someone tapped her shoulder, making her go 'eep!' as she turned to be face to face with Naruto.

"Ohayo Hinata-chan." Naruto greeted with his famous grin and a hand up. Hinata turned red at the sight of him.

"N-N-Naruto-kun!" Hinata exclaimed feeling nervous to be in his presence.

Naruto looked Hinata over to see she was wearing a long yellow sundress with orange sunflowers at the hem of the dress, an open red sweater jacket and yellow flats.

"I like the look." Naruto said with a smile. Hinata's face glowed red with steam coming out her ears. She was about to faint, but Naruto caught her, wrapping his arm around her form, making her gasp as she was now being carried by Naruto. "Kind of hard to have a conversation with you when you're falling unconscious all the time." Naruto said with a smile.

Hinata's eyes shimmered as she stared into Naruto's cerulean blue eyes.

"Na… Naruto-kun…" Hinata spoke his name breathlessly.

"Naruto-kun!" Naruto looked up, only to be tackled into a hug, forcing Hinata out of his grip, which led to her falling to the floor. "I was so worried about you! Don't run away like that again!" Chacha exclaimed with a pout as she hugged Naruto tight, causing his face to be smooshed into her breasts.

Neji watched the sight with slight discomfort, but he noticed Hinata on her rear moaning with pain.

"Hinata-sama!" Neji exclaimed his cousin's name with concern as he quickly helped her up. "Watch where you're going!" Neji shouted at Chacha, causing her to look to him.

"Hey, you're Neji! Nice to meet you!" Chacha said with a grin as she released Naruto and grabbed Neji's hand with her own, crushing it a bit unintentionally as she shook his hand. "The name's Chacha Akaza!"

"P… please release my hand." Neji pleaded as his hand was turning red from the pain of Chacha's strength.

"Nee-chan!" They all turned to see Fu running over towards them, waving at Chacha with a smile on her face and a cotton candy in her hand, and Uruchi was following behind her.

Fu wore a green with dark green trimming undershirt and blue jean short shorts and white sneakers.

Uruchi wore a denim jacket with the sleeves rolled up, a red violet tube top, jean shorts that stopped to her knees, black and white sneakers and black bangles around her wrists.

"Imouto! Look!" Chacha called back to her pointing at Neji.

"Oh! It's you!" Fu cheered as she grew her insect wings and flew over.

"Fu-san, wait up!" Uruchi hurried over. Chacha released Neji's hand, to the Hyuuga's relief, and back away to allow Fu to land in front of him and grab his hands.

"It's so great to see you again!" Fu cheered.

"Hm? Do I know y…" However Neji instantly remembered who this mint haired girl was. "You're the genin from Taki that was being trapped with the Kazekage back in the Chunin Exams."

"Yep! Fu's the name in case you've forgotten." Fu reintroduced herself with a smile. "It's so good to see one of Fu's old friends!"

"Oh, you two met before?" Naruto asked as Uruchi stopped right next to him.

"Oh yeah! Naruto, this is-"

"Neji Hyuuga. I know. We're acquainted." Naruto said.

"How… did you end up here?" Neji asked as he pulled his hands away from Fu's grasp.

"Oh! You see after the Chunin Exams, I was abducted by Kakuzu, a legendary missing-nin from my village along with some creepy guy with a triple bladed scythe." Fu said with a smile, but Neji and Hinata stared at her in shock.

"Kakuzu and Hidan… so that means…"

"Yep! I am… or at least I was, the Nanabi jinchuriki!" Fu said with a bright smile and pointing both fingers to herself.

"Forgive me for repeating myself, but how did you end up here?" Neji asked.

"Oh, well that's a secret I need to keep, but I can tell you that I was brought back from the dead here and Naruto saved me." Fu said with a grin.

"I see." Neji said as he looked to Naruto, who was staring at Uruchi.

"W-What?" Uruchi stuttered as she noticed Naruto staring at her.

"Never took you for the tube top kind." Naruto said with his hands to his hips.

"Don't stare you pervert!" Uruchi shouted.

"You're not even my type." Naruto said with a sweat drop down the side of his head.

"No, but I am!" Chacha said with a hop, causing her breasts to jiggle, which made Naruto's nose squirt blood. "See?" Chacha said with a proud grin as she crossed her arms and pushed up her breasts for Naruto's enjoyment, causing Uruchi to sigh and Fu to grin while Naruto covered his nose and looked away with a blush.

Hinata frowned as she stared at the ground with sadness. Neji noticed this, and not wanting to see his precious cousin cry, he decided to take one for the team.

"Naruto, why don't you and Hinata take a stroll?" Neji suggested, causing everyone to look at him, with Hinata blush red.

"Um, okay, but, um-"

"I'll stay with Fu-san and the others to get to know them more." Neji said.

"I'm fine with that." Fu said with a smile and shrug.

"Um, okay." Naruto said. He extended his arm to Hinata. "Shall we?" Naruto asked with a smile. Hinata stared at him in shock.

Is this a dream? Oh no it's not. As soon as she wrapped her arm around Naruto's own and her hand against his bicep, feeling it, which made her blush, she knew this was real, because she felt sparks.

"I'll see you four later." Naruto said with a smile as he started walking away, now being Hinata's escort.

"Okay~, bye!" Fu said as she waved bye to her favorite blonde. As he was away, she sighed dreamily with half-lidded eyes and a wide smile as she stared at his retreating form. "Oh~, he's so hot!" Fu cooed.

"He sure is." Chacha said as she stared at Naruto's back side, with her eyes on his 'back side'. Chacha just giggled with perversion as she stared at his perfect buns of steel.

Neji stared at the two and sighed. He noticed Uruchi smiling at him.

"You're a really nice guy, doing that for your cousin. I respect that." Minaya said with a smile and her fists to her hips.

"Thank you." Neji said with a soft smile. At least he wasn't the only calm-minded person in the group.

.

.

Naruto, with Hinata holding onto his arm, walked around the festival seeing all the sights.

"Holy crap! We had the budget for a Ferris wheel!?" Naruto shouted as he stared up at the Ferris wheel in shock. He noticed that Hinata was staring at the ground, shaking nervously as she was in such close contact with Naruto. "Oi Hinata-chan." Naruto spoke making Hinata flinch, but not in fear but inner joy.

'He called me Hinata-chan again.' Hinata thought as her face became entirely red.

"Would you like to go up on the Ferris wheel with me?" Naruto asked. Hinata's heart skipped a beat as she flinched from hearing Naruto's proposal.

'He wants us… to go on a ride… together?' Hinata thought as she felt her heart increase.

'Her heart beat's increasing. I can hear it.' Naruto thought. "Or we could forget about it and do something else."

"No!" Hinata exclaimed, causing Naruto to look to her. "I mean…. I-I would love to." Hinata spoke shyly as her face glowed red a bit.

"Oh, great." Naruto said with a smile as he led Hinata towards the Ferris wheel. When they got on, Hinata was sitting in the pod with her hands on her knees and her face completely red as it looked that her mouth disappeared and her eyes shrunk into dots, all the while Naruto was just sitting next to her, with his hands in his pockets as if it's just a regular day as always. Or as regular it can be for him since he's been constantly fighting some real baddies. "Here we go." Naruto said as the Ferris wheel started up.

They two sat as the Ferris wheel took them up and around. Naruto was smiling, enjoying the ride, while Hinata was staring at the ground, but despite the way she seemed she was actually paying more attention to Naruto than anything else.

'I'm actually here. I'm actually with Naruto-kun. We're on a ride… together.' Hinata thought with a small smile.

"Wow. Look at that view." Naruto said, looking out the window of the pod. Hinata looked to him. "Damn. Tenbi's so big! I've only been here a few months, and yet I still can't believe it. Now that I think about it, I've never gotten a bird's eye view of this place." Naruto said with a smile.

Hinata blinked her eyes. She suddenly smiled, happy to see Naruto smiling and enjoying himself. Hinata then had a thought come to mind making her blush a bit. She stared at the space between them. She scooted closer to him. Her heart beat increased. She scooted closer. Her heart beat was beating faster. She scooted closer. Her heart beat was going so fast she could hear it. She scooted a little bit more. She was now so close, if she scooted more she'd make direct contact. Naruto looked to her, making her flinch in shock from being under his gaze. She quickly slide away from him now being on the other side.

Naruto blinked his eyes at her.

Hinata stared down at her lap as her heart rushed with beats and her whole face was bright red. She was too nervous to do anything more than staring down at her lap. She however felt a new warmth next to her, making her perk her head up, only to look in shock as Naruto was now right next to her. He smiled at her while she was so nervous. Naruto looked ahead.

"I like being here." He spoke.

Hinata's eyes widened. Her face lessened in color as now only her cheeks were red. Hinata looked away, but had a smile on her face. Naruto's eyes softened as he continued to stare ahead.

'Hinata… a very precious person of mine showed me how important a little bit of time with someone you care for so deeply could mean the world to them. I know you've eyed me from afar and I wish you could have walked up to me and asked to be friends, even though I know you want to be more. However… even though I can't say I love you in that special manner… you are important to me, despite how little our interactions have been throughout the years. I want you to be happy now, and if just spending time with me is all that will make you feel true joy… then I'll spend the whole day with you if that's what you'd like.' Naruto thought with a soft smile. He suddenly felt something on his shoulder, making him look to see Hinata, blushing red, was resting her head on his shoulder, but was too nervous to look him in the eye. Even so, Naruto couldn't help but smile. 'Well… I guess it's working.' Naruto thought as he looked ahead smiling, while Hinata's own smile widened as she closed her eyes, enjoying the moment she was sharing with her most favorite person.

The two never even noticed that they had stopped at the top.

.

.

"Nani? You never had pocky before?" Naruto questioned as he walked side by side with Hinata, holding a box of pocky sticks. "That's weird."

"Sorry." Hinata apologized.

"Don't feel sorry. It just seems odd to me, dattebayo. I mean, I figured that you know… with you being the first born of the main branch that you'd get a lot of tasty treats when you were a kid." Naruto said making Hinata look to him. "At least that's what I guessed. I mean I never knew how normal children's childhoods were like, but-"

"You are normal!" Hinata exclaimed, causing Naruto to look to her, making her blush red. "I mean, it's just, well…" Hinata's eyes softened. "Don't let yourself believe you're any different from myself and the others. We're all… in a way… the same." Hinata said with her fist to her mouth as she blushed with her eyes shimmering.

Naruto stared at Hinata with wide eyes. His eyes softened as he smiled at her. He extended the box to her, causing her head to perk up to see him smiling at her, bring up a pocky he took himself and putting it in his mouth before giving her a wink. Hinata blushed. She looked to the box for a moment, before taking a pocky and putting it in her mouth. Hinata smiled at him, making him grin.

"So you two on a date?" Someone spoke, making Hinata glow red as steam shot from her ears.

"Hm?" Naruto turned his head to see one of his best friends leaning against a support beam of a food stand.

"Yo." Kengo greeted with a smile and his hand up.

He was dressed with a simple white shirt with a navy blue open zip up hooded sweater with the sleeves rolled up a bit, dark blue jeans and white sneakers. He also had a silver angel winged cross necklace and a bangle around his left wrist with a silver chain hanging off it with a cross on the end of it.

"Sup Usui." Naruto greeted. "Hinata-chan, this is one of my best friends, Kengo Usui." Naruto said with a smile as Kengo walked over towards them.

"It's an honor to meet you, Byakugan Hime." (White Eye Princess) Kengo said with a smile and bow.

"B-Byakugan Hime?" Hinata questioned as she flinched with her whole face turning red.

"I think you're officially the first one to call her that." Naruto said with a smirk and a hand in his pocket.

"Oh~, is that pocky? Can I have a few?" Kengo asked, pointing to the box in Naruto's hand.

"Sure man." Naruto said extending the box to Kengo, who took six of them. "So where's Yuka-senpai?" Naruto asked.

"She and Miss President were a bit busy, so she told me to meet her here by the funnel cake stand." Kengo said as he put a pocky in his mouth.

"I see. Even on a day to unwind, Furan-chan will always find some work to handle." Naruto said thinking about his girlfriend.

"She's coming too. Hang back here with me and you'll see her." Kengo said.

"Alright." Naruto said with a smile, but then he remembered they weren't alone. "Oh, Hinata-chan, gomen."

"No, no, it's okay Naruto-kun. I'll leave so you can be with your friends." Hinata said with a sad smile as she turned away, but Naruto grabbed her hand making her blush.

"No." Naruto spoke, making Hinata look into his eyes. "I won't let you be alone. Not here." Naruto said with a calm, stoic, yet reassuring expression, making Hinata blush.

"Good call. Hinata would be a prime target for the boys here." Kengo said finishing the pocky in his mouth, making Hinata go 'eep!' as she hid behind Naruto. Naruto just looked to Kengo with a 'seriously, man' expression on his face. "What? It's true. Hinata's a very beautiful girl." Kengo said with a shrug.

"I know that! Doesn't mean you had to put that thought into her head!" Naruto exclaimed, but he did not notice Hinata's shocked expression as her cheeks reddened.

'Naruto-kun thinks I'm… beautiful?' Hinata thought with shimmering eyes. 'It's too much!' Hinata thought as her whole face was glowing neon red as steam came out of her ears.

"Dude… I think she's overloading." Kengo said, pointing a pocky at Hinata.

"And who's fault you think that is!?" Naruto exclaimed.

"Not mine, man." Kengo said staring off to the side as he put another pocky in his mouth, ignoring the dull glare Naruto was giving him.

"Usui-kun~." Kengo and Naruto turned their heads to see Yuka and Furan walk over towards them. "Sorry to keep you waiting." Yuka said with her ever present smile as she waved to her boyfriend.

Yuka was wearing a sleeveless leather jacket that was short, stopping at the middle of her torso, a white sleeveless shirt underneath, leather pants, black lace up heels, a belt with what look liked a whip emblem as the belt buckle and a pair of black leather gloves.

"Holy Damn!" Kengo cheered with hearts for eyes and his tongue out, letting his pocky fall out of his mouth, but Naruto quickly caught it faster than the eye could see to keep it from hitting the ground.

"Well, she sure dressed up." Naruto said, but then his eyes widened when he looked to Furan.

Furan had her hair down nowadays. She wore a green sundress that stopped at her knees, white heels, a pair of white long gloves, two broaches of a fox and a falcon next to one another on the left bosom of her sundress and she was wearing blush.

"Holy… wow." Naruto said as he was now mesmerized by Furan's appearance.

Hinata looked to Naruto to see him blush and staring at a blonde spectacled young lady. She felt saddened that Naruto now had his full attention on her. And honestly, she couldn't help, but feel jealous.

"Sorry to keep you waiting Usui-kun." Yuka said as she went up to her boyfriend.

"D-Don't worry about it." Kengo said with a wide smile.

"H-Hello, Naruto-kun." Furan greeted Naruto.

"Hi F-Furan-chan. You look really pretty." Naruto said with a wide smile, making Furan blush.

"A-Arigatou." Furan said looking a bit away with a smile and reddened cheeks.

"You look great Yuka-chan~." Kengo chimed as he couldn't take his eyes off of his girlfriend's hot appearance.

"Arigatou." Yuka chimed with a smile. She then started rubbing herself against his body. "I dressed this way all for you, Usui-kun."

"A-Arigatou, but you should have told me, so I would have done the same." Kengo said with a grin as he wrapped his arms around Yuka, making her blush.

"Oh Usui-kun, you're so sweet." Yuka said with a happy smile, but she noticed a young lady hiding behind Naruto. "Oh, hello." Yuka greeted her.

"Huh?" Naruto turned, only to remember Hinata was with them. "Oh! Hinata-chan! Gomen!" Naruto quickly apologized.

"N-No, it's alright. They're your friends and you were excited to see them." Hinata said with a nervous blush.

"Oh, you're Hinata Hyuuga." Furan said as she walked over towards her. "It's nice to meet you, I'm Furan Takaki, the President of the Student Council and Maken-ki." Furan said with a smile as she bowed to her.

"Oh! No, the honor is mine!" Hinata quickly said as she bowed to Furan respectfully.

"Furan here was my tutor. She helped me advance in school. Thanks to her, I'm pretty darn smart now." Naruto said with a grin as he tapped the left temple of his head. "I owe so much to her."

"N-nonsense Naruto, you owe me nothing." Furan said with a blush and embarrassed smile as she held her hands together.

"Of course I do. I wouldn't be the man I am today without your help, Furan-chan." Naruto said, smiling at her. Furan stared at him with wide shimmering eyes as she had a red blush on her cheeks.

Hinata looked between the two with sad eyes. She could tell that these two had feelings for one another. She wished Naruto could view her like that.

Kengo cleared his throat.

"Alright enough mushy stuff." Kengo said. Naruto looked to Kengo, only to see him glancing at Hinata for a moment, before looking to Naruto. Naruto realized that Kengo spoke up to stop the moment he and Furan were having so Hinata wouldn't feel sad looking at the sight.

'Dammit! Gomen Hinata-chan. I don't mean to hurt you, but…' Naruto's eyes softened to sadness. 'How can I make you happy when I'm in love and in a relationship with eight beautiful women?' Suddenly something was in front of his face, making him look to see Kai Aomi, Kengo's brother, extending to him an orange Popsicle to him.

"You look troubled. I figured this would lighten your mood." Kai said with a smile.

"Oh. Thanks Kai." Naruto said as he took the Popsicle.

Kai was dressed in a white dress shirt under a black blazer, black dress pants, and black dress shoes… actually he wore the same formal attire he had the last time he saw him. The only difference is that he was now wearing a black blazer.

"Who are you?" Furan asked.

"Oh yeah, this is Kai Aomi." Naruto said, introducing the white haired young man.

"Nice to meet you all." Kai said with a smile and a bow. He walked up to Yuka, and grabbed her hand. "It is an honor to meet the young lady who has given my brother such a great life so far." Kai said bowing his head.

"B-brother!?" Furan exclaimed with shock.

"Oh yes, Usui-kun has told me about you. He says you are very nice and look up to him." Yuka said with a smile.

"Well he did save my life, or more accurate gave me the chance to live." Kai said with a smile.

"Naruto." Furan spoke, making her boyfriend look down to her. "Is he a… Yamato Takeru clone?" Furan whispered to him, but Hinata overheard because of how close she was.

'A clone?' Hinata thought with confusion.

"Yeah, he is. Just like Kengo. Kengo saved him during an escape plan that sounded like he orchestrated. Although he got left behind. Don't know what happened to him after that." Naruto whispered back.

"I see." Furan said as she brought her fist up to her chin and grabbed it with her thumb and index finger.

"And so he tossed me with all his might onto a boat from afar where I met my adoptive guardian, Koushi Aomi, although it cost him his freedom. I went to find him, but after days, I gave up. I'm just happy he is living a great life by the looks of it." Kai said with Yuka. Yuka squealed as she hugged Kengo.

"Usui-kun! You were so brave! I'm so happy that you've always been the hero type." Yuka said with a truly joyous and proud smile as she cuddle up to her boyfriend.

"I-it's no problem." Kengo said with a blush and bashful smile as he rubbed the back of his head.

"He's so amazing, isn't he?" Minerva said as she cuddled up to Kengo's other side.

"He sure is." Yuka said with a smile.

It took a few moments, but Kengo and Yuka realized Minerva's presence.

"Oh, hello Minerva-san." Kai greeted the sky blunette with a smile and hand up.

"Sup Minerva." Naruto greeted with a hand up.

Minerva was wearing a sky blue sundress with white laced sandal heels, and a blue sun hat that had a golden shooting star emblem on it.

"Eh!? Minerva-san!?" Kengo exclaimed as he finally realized that Minerva was cuddling him.

"Hello Usui-kun~." Minerva chimed. "Yuka-san. How are you?" Minerva greeted.

"Very good. Thank you for asking." Yuka said with a smile.

The two were both emitting a dark and frightening aura, while poor Usui was ghost white being, literally, in the middle of it all.

"They're so intimidating." Hinata whispered as she took a step back.

"Yeah… they sure are." Naruto said trying to act cool with his arms crossed, but he had a nervous smile and half-lidded eyes that held fear in them.

"Oh, Naruto-kun, Yan and Demitra are looking for you." Minerva said turning to Naruto.

"Huh? Really?" Naruto perked up.

"Yes. I believe they are at the West side of the festival." Minerva said with a smile.

"Oh, great!" Naruto said with an excited grin. Hinata looked to his happy smile.

'These girls… they make him smile so much.' Hinata thought as her eyes softened. 'I want to make you happy like that someday, Naruto-kun.'

"Oh, wait." Naruto turned to Hinata. "I said that I would escort you. I don't want you to feel lonely, Hinata-chan." Naruto said in a soft tone. Hinata stared at him with shining eyes and a blush on her cheeks.

"Oh, so this is Hinata Hyuuga. Naruto-kun's future wife, ne." Minerva said, causing Hinata to squeal in shock as her whole face glowed red with steam coming out her ears.

"W-W-Wife!?" Hinata exclaimed with shock and feeling nerve wracked as she shook with her hands up. Naruto looked to Minerva with a stern glare making her flinch in fear.

"Ara~… Naruto-kun can be so scary sometimes." Minerva whispered nervously, but still had her ever so present smile on her face.

Naruto groaned as he continued to stare sternly at Minerva while Hinata was shaking, her face still entirely red as her fists were to the bottom of her mouth.

'Wife~.' Hinata thought dreamily as her face glowed neon.

"Gomen Hinata-chan. Minerva-san didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable." Naruto said looking to Hinata with a soft expression.

"N-No! It's fine! I mean, not that it wasn't overwhelming, but I don't feel any discomfort from Minerva-san's comment." Hinata quickly said waving her hands up in defense, trying to put on an assuring smile, but it came off more as embarrassed. Especially since her face was still entirely red.

"So, you wouldn't mind being Naruto-kun's-"

"I think that's enough." Kengo said with half-lidded eyes as he gently grabbed Minerva's shoulder.

Hinata then looked to the ground as she held her hands together.

"Naruto-kun."

"Hm?" Naruto looked worried as he saw Hinata hanging her head.

"You don't need to worry." Hinata said, confusing Naruto. She looked up to him with a bright smile on her face. "You made me more than happy today just by spending time with me. Please, go see your friends!" Hinata said with a bright reassuring smile.

Naruto's eyes widened. He smiled.

"Arigatou, Hinata-chan." Naruto said with a soft, happy tone. "But I still don't feel comfortable leaving you alone."

"I'll watch her." Furan said.

"I will, as well." Yuka said with a smile.

"Same here." Kengo said.

"Mm hm." Minerva nodded with a smile.

"You… you all sure?" Naruto asked.

"Of course. Today is your day. I'll take it upon myself to show your friend perfect hospitality." Furan said with a smile. Naruto smiled at her, before hugging her.

"Arigatou, Furan-chan." Naruto said with a smile, as Furan blushed upon contact. Furan smiled as she closed her eyes, returning the hug, enjoying the warm embrace. After a moment, Naruto gave Furan a kiss on the cheek, making her blush more, before they separated.

"You sure you'll be fine, Hinata-chan?" Naruto asked, looking to the Hyuuga princess.

"Of course. Go spend time with some of your other precious friends. You've done more than enough for me!" Hinata cheered with her bright smile. Naruto smiled to her. Naruto grabbed Hinata's hand, surprising her as he brought it up in front of his face.

"Arigatou, Hinata-chan." Naruto said as he then lightly kissed Hinata's hand, making her lightly gasp with wide eyes. Naruto leaned his head back as he now stood erect. "I'll see you later."

"Ha… Hai." Hinata said with a bashful smile as her entire face was red and steam was puffing out from her head.

"Yosh! I'll see you all later!" Naruto exclaimed as he ran off.

'Naruto-kun kissed my hand. I can't believe it!' Hinata thought with an open mouth smile as hearts flew around her head; her face still red and hand still extended out.

"Uh, should we…" Kengo didn't know if he should be concerned.

"No. Let her have her moment." Furan said with a smile and her arms crossed. 'Boy I know how she feels.' Furan thought with a blush as her smile widened a bit.

.

.

Naruto was at the West side of the festival, looking around for any of the members of Team Venus. He saw Syria, but she was chasing Takeru, with Haruko chasing her to stop and Lee chasing after Haruko to confess his love. Other than that, he had not seen Yan, Demitra, the Finnian twins or Akaya. Thank the gods for that last one. Although he will admit, he does kind of like Akaya… in a… very odd way.

Naruto sighed as he stopped next to a fountain.

"Yare yare daze. Where the heck could those two be?" Naruto questioned with his arms crossed as he looked around. Suddenly he felt a pair of slender arms wrap around his arm. 'This feels foreign. It's not one of my girls.' Naruto thought. He turned his head, having a stoic, yet somewhat serious look on his face, but he dropped it as he looked to the person with wide eyes.

Yep, you guess it. It's another old friend from Konoha.

"Naruto~, it's so good to see you again. It's been so long. Have you been training more? Your arms feel so strong. Full of muscle." Ino said with a smile as she squeezed Naruto's arms, feeling the hard muscles he had gained throughout the months.

"Ino!" Naruto exclaimed in shock. He stared at her for a few moments before speaking. "What are you doing?" Naruto asked with narrowed eyes and his lips out.

"What? Can't an old friend say hi to someone she hasn't seen in what feels like ages?" Ino questioned, still smiling.

"It's not that. I always figured that you'd always rather hold a frog in your hands instead of ever making any physical contact with me… unless it was to kick my ass." Naruto said in a calm manner with a stoic face back on.

"Eh…" Ino looked to him with a hurt open mouth smile and wide anime eyes. 'Was I really that bad to him?" Ino wondered to herself as she couldn't believe that's how Naruto viewed his relationship with Ino.

Man… that was heavy right there.

"I think that's the first time I've ever seen a warm welcome turn cold." Naruto and Ino turned their heads to see a certain pineapple head. "Yo Naruto. Hisashiburi dane." Shikamaru greeted with a wave.

"Yo, Shika! Good to see you man!" Naruto exclaimed with a huge grin as he walked over towards Shikamaru, dragging Ino as she had not released her hold on his arm.

"C-Chotto matte." (Wait a moment) Ino said as her feet skidded across the ground as she was being dragged along for a ride.

"Damn man, it's been so long." Naruto said with a grin as he brought his right hand up to Shikamaru for a high five. Shikamaru stared up at Naruto, surprised by his new height, getting a good four to five inches on him, but he kept his usual disinterested look on his face to mask his surprise.

"Sup Naruto." Shikamaru greeted as he high fived Naruto, only to go 'ow' and wave his hand to ease the pain a bit. "Damn man, you hit hard."

"Sorry. Guess I don't know my own strength." Naruto said grinning as he rubbed the back of his head.

"That's an understatement. By the way kit, you got something stuck around your arm." Kurama said.

Naruto looked to his right arm, which was the arm connected to the hand he was rubbing the back of his head with, to see Ino still hanging onto his arm, with her feet off the ground.

"I forgot how short you were." Naruto said, annoying Ino, giving her a dull glare.

"Well excuse me for not being as freakishly tall as you!" Ino shouted, making Naruto laugh.

"Gomen, gomen. But at least that doesn't matter since you're very beautiful." Naruto said with a grin. Ino looked away as her cheeks turned red.

"Just learn to talk to a lady better next time." Ino said with her eyes closed and head held high.

"Always am." Naruto said with a smile as he lowered his arm to let Ino back onto the ground.

"I doubt that." Shikamaru said.

"Trust me, if you knew the experience with girls I have here, you'd be biting your tongue." Naruto said with a dull look.

"Well I can understand why. I mean with how you train so much, no doubt girls go crazy over these muscles." Ino said with a grin as she placed her hand on Naruto's chest.

"You're invading my personal space." Naruto said.

"Aw~, but didn't you say I was beautiful?" Ino questioned with a pout.

"And that's supposed to allow you to touch me like this, because?" Naruto questioned with a stoic expression. Shikamaru chuckled with a grin, while Ino continued to pout while her annoyed eyes looked to the side. "So these are your new clothes courtesy of Maken-ki, huh?"

"Yep! I am going to make all the boys' jaws drop." Ino said, getting into a pose, with her hand on the side of her head and the other on her hip.

Ino was dressed in a simple light purple tank top, a short dark purple skirt and dark purple laced up heels, with her nails painted purple.

"Well that's understandable. I mean it does…" Naruto looked Ino over, only to stare at her cleavage, which was revealed pretty well. "Leave little to the imagination." Naruto said looking to Ino's face before she noticed him staring at her breasts. Naruto turned his head to Shikamaru and saw his clothing. "I see you managed to keep things simple as always. Or at least the best you could." Naruto said with a smirk.

Shikamaru was dressed in a grey shirt with a dark green no-sign or reject sign, whatever you want to call those circles with the cross over them that was seen in like ever 'no' sign on the streets like no jay walking, a forest green open flak jacket, baggy black cargo pants and green with white sneakers.

"The girls here are pretty troublesome. Although I'll give them credit that they're less troublesome than the ones back home." Shikamaru said.

"Yeah, the girls here are pretty cool, aren't they?" Naruto said with a grin and his hands behind his head.

"What? So we girls from Konoha are pains to you?" Ino questioned with half-lidded threatening eyes.

"I never said that. All I said were the girls here are pretty cool." Naruto said with a smile, but then he got a gleam in his eyes. "Or what? Are you saying you're jealous that they have my attention more than you do, Ino-chan?" Naruto teased leaning close to a surprised Ino's face as he gave her a smirk and half-lidded 'seductive' eyes.

"As if!" Ino exclaimed as she stuck out her tongue and pulled the bottom of her left eyelid to reject Naruto.

Naruto just leaned back and laughed, making Ino grin and giggle while Shikamaru shook his head and smiled.

'Yep. Naruto's changed alright. For better or worse, can't safely say, but at least he knows how to talk to girls a bit better now.' Shikamaru thought, still smiling.

"Although…" Ino said, as she suddenly wrapped her arms around Naruto's own and pressed herself against his side. "If you wanted my attention, you are welcomed to try, Na-ru-to-kun~." Ino purred as she put on a seductive, flirtatious face as she pressed her breasts against his arm for good measure, but Naruto just stared at her with a stoic expression, that showed no interest, at least on the outside. 'He's staring at me with that disinterested look that always drives me so crazy! When did he finally become so cool~!? Oh, I will enjoy this.' Ino thought with a smirk.

'Jeez Ino, even Naruto now? First Sasuke, then Sai, now this. What's with that head of yours?' Shikamaru thought with dull anime eyes and a frown.

"Naruto-kun~!" Suddenly someone tackled him into a hug and pushed Ino off of him.

"What the hell!?" Ino exclaimed with shock as she was roughly pushed off of Naruto.

"Back off Harlot! He is not some pleasurable item you can rub yourself up against!" Garrett exclaimed as she pointed her maken, Magic Sword, at Ino as she had a displeased look on her face.

"Harlot!?" Ino screamed with new anger.

"Oi, Kinua." Naruto spoke, earning Garrett's attention.

"Y-Yes?" Garrett responded as she turned to Naruto with a red blush.

"Please, don't call an old friend of mine such a rude comment. Ever again, understood?" Naruto said with his stoic look.

"Hai, Naruto-kun." Garrett said with shining eyes as her cheeks became redder.

'What the hell?' Shikamaru thought with wide eyes and a shocked look.

"No way." Ino thought with wide anime eyes.

Both could not believe what they were seeing. A girl, very beautiful one no less, is cooing up to Naruto, obviously possessing feelings for him, and is not afraid to show it. Hell, she is acting like how Ino used to act with Sasuke in the past.

"Ohayo, Naruto-kun." Naruto turned to see Garrett's friends.

"Oh, hey Akemi." Naruto greeted.

'He knows my name.' Akemi thought with a blush, her fists over her wide smile and hearts bursting all around her.

"Ohayo Ai."

"Ohayo Naruto-kun." Ai said with a smile as she adjusted her glasses. "Sorry to intrude, but we were a bit worried when we saw Garrett-san run off in such a rush."

"You two are real good friends." Naruto said with a smile, making them blush.

"Arigatou, Naruto-kun~." Akemi chimed as she wrapped her arms around Naruto's left arm.

"Akemi, wait." Ai whispered with concern as she noticed the annoyed look on Garrett's face.

"Hey! How come you girls get to feel up Naruto-kun like that!?" A random girl yelled.

"Yeah!" Another screamed.

"I want to hold him too~." One whined.

Suddenly Naruto was surrounded by girls who wanted to feel him up.

"Back! Back you animals!" Garrett shouted as she poked as many girls with the end of scabbard of her maken as best as she could as they swarmed around her and Naruto.

Shikamaru and Ino stared at the sight with their jaws dropped. This was not a sight they could comprehend. Throughout their youth, Naruto was considered the village's, hell to their young minds, the world's, worst choice as boyfriend material with his loud, annoying, devious prankster and class clown endues behavior, and yet now he was the number one target for every girl here. Which is understandable since it appears he does not possess those traits anymore, but still… this is a sight they thought they would never see in their life time.

All the girls continued to crowd around him, trying to feel him and get his attention. Naruto was a calm man, at least he tries to be most of the time, and even though he was trying his best to keep these girls calm and stop pushing up against him, even he had his limits. Especially with them tugging on him, scratching their nails on his jacket and even accidentally pulling his hair, he had enough.

Naruto growled as his eyebrow twitched. He couldn't take it anymore.

"YAKAMASHII!" Naruto yelled causing wind to pick up and everyone to stop and look to him. "I am not some doll or clothing you can just grab all on and fight over! Quit it, now!" Naruto shouted.

Everyone stared at him in shock, while he had a stoic look on his face yet had slightly annoyed, calm eyes.

"Hai~." All the girls around him cooed with smile and blushed on their faces.

Ino and Shikamaru, along with a lot of other guys, face faulted to the floor at the absurdity of all the girls' reactions.

"He said that to me!" A girl exclaimed with joy.

"No, me!" One other exclaimed.

"Nuh uh, me."

Now all the girls around Naruto were arguing about who Naruto said those words too, when in actuality it was to all of them.

Ino screamed with her hands to the sides of her head as she stared at the scene with an exaggerated shocked look.

"What the hell!? I can't believe this is happening! To Naruto of all people!" Ino shouted with pure disbelief.

"The girls here are even crazier for a guy than Konoha." Shikamaru said with a tired look, just by staring at the scene.

Naruto gritted his teeth a bit as his eyebrow twitched, keeping his stoic face. Naruto just sighed with his eyes closed.

"Yare yare." Naruto spoke.

Shikamaru stared in surprise at Naruto's reaction.

"No way… is he really…" Ino said with a pure shocked look on her face as her eyes were super wide (not anime style or exaggerated, just very wide.).

"Looks like it." Shikamaru said with a smirk and his eyes closed. 'Looks like Naruto realizes how troublesome girls can really be. Guess I respect him a bit.'

Naruto just stared ahead with his arms crossed as the girls continued to fight over him. He noticed someone running towards them, with someone else behind them. That spelled danger.

"Incoming." Naruto said pointing forward, gaining everyone's attention. Naruto quickly flashed away in a golden light, shocking everyone, Ino and Shikamaru especially, as he was suddenly next to them. He grabbed Ino with one hand and hoisted her above his shoulder, making her give a noise of surprise, while he grabbed Shikamaru's arm and flashed away again.

"Look out!" Takeru screamed as he ran right through the group of girls, pushing through the crowd, accidently feeling their soft spots, as he dashed pass them.

"Hey! He touched my boob!" Some of the girls screamed.

"Takeru-kun~!" The crowd of girls turned, only to scream as they were all sent flying into the air like bowling pins by a charging Syria. "Come back into my arms, Ta-ke-ru-kun~~~!" Syria chimed with her arms out.

Syria was dressed in a red sleeveless high collar vest that was zipped down enough to show a generous amount of cleavage, white short shorts, long black gloves that covered most her forearm with red circles wrapped around the cloth there, and long black knee high biker heels.

"Jeez. That Syria-san never gives up." Up in the sky, Naruto was standing on the air itself, still holding Ino onto her shoulder, but was now holding Shikamaru by the belt of his pants. "And here comes Haruko-nee." Naruto said, noticing Haruko chasing after Syria.

"Syria-san! Stop it! Can't you see your making him uncomfortable!? Besides, he's mine!" Haruko shouted.

"And now Lee." Naruto said with a dull look.

"Ah! Haruko-san's favor is much for Takeru-san, but I shall not give up!" Lee exclaimed with prideful tears.

"Haven't they told him yet that they're boyfriend and girlfriend?" Naruto questioned with a dull look and his bottom lip out.

"N-Naruto, you pervert!" Ino exclaimed. Naruto looked to her. "Y-Your Hands on my Butt!" Ino cried with a red blush.

"Oh, sorry." Naruto apologized, moving his hand up north.

"Not my lower back too~." Ino whined as she shivered with pleasure as her cheeks burned red.

"My hands can't move up any further, deal with it!" Naruto exclaimed with a slightly annoyed look.

"Damn you~." Ino whined with a wobbling frown and her eyes closed as she had her fists to her bottom lip.

"Hm?" Naruto noticed Ino's strange behavior as something else. 'Is she turned on by just having her bottom and lower back rubbed. Guess she's sensitive there. That's something to remember.' Naruto thought.

When Ino opened her eyes, she managed to look down, only to finally notice they were in the air. Ino screamed at a high pitch volume, making everyone look up, only to gain looked of shock and disbelief, but then amazement as they all stared up at Naruto, literally standing on the air itself.

"W-W-What the Hell?! How Did We Get Up Here!?" Ino shouted.

"Not so loud." Naruto said with a calm look. "Himegami-imouto trained me to stand and walk on air." Naruto said as he started walking down towards the ground, making everyone cheer in awe, with squealing at how cool Naruto is, while the boys cried tears of pride and envy at how cool Naruto was.

"N-No way." Ino said as she looked to Naruto with shock. 'How did he get so… so cool!?'

Down at the ground, Lee cried with jealousy and pride in his friend.

"Naruto-kun has only gotten stronger with time! I have too much work to do if I wish to surpass him!" Lee cried.

"You can say that again. He is really powerful, right Takeru-kun?" Syria spoke with a smile.

As she got silence, she and Lee looked around only to notice both Takeru and Haruko were gone. They screamed with shock and disappointment.

"I Lost Haruko-san!"

"I Lost Takeru-kun!"

The two suddenly gained looks of determination.

"I will not give up!" Lee and Syria exclaimed with determined expression, feeling fired up as they fist pumped. The two nodded to one another, got into and sprinted off to find Takeru and Haruko.

Naruto managed to land safely upon the ground as he gently placed Ino and Shikamaru onto their feet.

"You alright?" Naruto asked.

"Yeah." Ino nodded as she looked away with a blush.

"Better than being tackling by a raging fangirl, huh?" Naruto said with a smirk.

"True." Ino admitted. 'I guess I should know.'

"What about you Shika?" Naruto asked, only to notice the wide eyes Shikamaru had. "Yo, Shika." Naruto waved his hand in front of his face, but no response. "What the… Temari is here too!?" Naruto exclaimed.

"What?" Shikamaru looked only to see she was nowhere in sight. He turned his head back to Naruto, only to see him and Ino grinning cheekily at him at his sudden display of interest for Temari. Shikamaru looked away with his eyes closed a slightly gritted teeth, only speaking the words. "Troublesome blondes."

"That was impressive Naruto-kun."

"Very much so."

Naruto turned to see the Finnian twins.

"Oh hey, Aililu, Lilu, how's it been?" Naruto greeted with a grin as he walked over to them.

"Good." Aililu said.

"Thank you for asking." Lilu said.

"You two look great by the way." Naruto complimented.

The twins both wore dress that were strikingly similar in design. The only difference were the colors. They wore dresses that had frilly skirts that stopped at their knees, vests, long white stockings, and flats. The difference between them, like their hair, their clothing are different colors. Aililu, the blonde, wore a white dress with a golden vest with white trimming and silver gold buttons on it, and white flats, and Lilu wore a red dress with a black vest with red trimming and gold buttons and black flats.

"Thank you." The Twins said in unison and gave a curtsy bow.

'Oh My Kami, They're So Cute!' Ino thought with wide anime eyes and her jaw gawking.

'They look really creepy.' Shikamaru thought with a weirded out look of half-lidded eyes and frown.

"By the way, have you two seen Yan-chan and Demitra-chan anywhere around here?" Naruto asked.

"They heard you were at the North side." Aililu started.

"So they went there to find you." Lilu finished.

"Eh!? They back there!" Naruto exclaimed with shock. "I better go! Ja ne! Arigatou!" Naruto shouted as he ran to the North side at top speed.

Ino and Shikamaru watched with calm, shocked expression as Naruto seemed to have vanished after a few steps.

"He's gotten really fast now." Aililu said as she and her sister looked to where Naruto left.

"Very much so after being on Okinoshima." Lilu said.

"Excuse me." Ino spoke making the twins turn to her. "But who are these girls Naruto is excited to see?" Ino asked. "Oh wait! First, I need to introduce myself! I'm Ino Yamanaka." Ino said with her hand out to them.

"Another."

"From the manga."

"Huh?" Ino looked to them in confusion.

"I'm Aililu Finnian." Aililu introduced herself, shaking Ino's hand.

"And I'm Lilu." Lilu introduced herself, shaking Ino's hand after her sister.

'They're so cute~! And their hands are soft.' Ino smiled with a blush.

'What's with her?' Shikamaru thought with a dull expression.

"Yan is the coldest member of Venus. She believe in strength so much that she dislikes everyone, believing they are weak until proven otherwise." Aililu said.

"She even insults them. Usually with amusement. She can come off as very mean." Lilu added.

"Sounds like Sasuke." Shikamaru said, as Ino had a nervous smile and her eyes closed; just hearing about Yan made her uncomfortable. "Nah, actually she sounds a bit colder than him." Shikamaru said, holding his chin with his thumb and index, now that he thought about it.

"Demitra is nice, but can be cold in her own way." Aililu said.

"She is very blunt and direct, but is always calm. She is like a perfect soldier, and she rarely smiles. She will show no mercy to those who are a threat to the mission, even if they were friends beforehand." Lilu finished.

"Man, sounds like she'd be a good shinobi." Shikamaru said with surprise.

'These girls sound cold as ice.' Ino thought as she got an anime wide eye and now had a wide open mouth nervous smile.

"They're Naruto-san's girlfriends." The Twins spoke in unison.

Ino and Shikamaru blink their eyes, being silent for a moment to take in what they had just heard.

"GIRLFRIEND!?" Ino screamed with shock and an exaggerated shocked face, complete with gawking mouth, while Shikamaru had a slight gaped mouth and his eyes shadowed.

"Yes." Aililu said.

"At least two of them." Lilu said.

"TWO OF THEM!?" This time both Ino and Shikamaru screamed together in shock.

.

.

Naruto quickly looked around, trying to find Yan and Demitra.

"Where the hell could they be?" Naruto wondered. He noticed two family faces eating what looked like caramel candy out of bags. "Oh! Gen, Tomiko-sensei!" Naruto called out, walking to the pair. Gen wore his usual black coat with sleeves rolled up to the elbows, low cut white shirt, dark pants, double belt around his waist and sandals, and Tomiko's outfit was a short sleeve sky blue blouse with white trimming and showed some cleavage, a blue long skirt and white flats; she also had a black wrist band around her right wrist. "Have you seen Yan-chan and Demitra-chan?" Naruto asked.

"Yeah, I think they went to the East side. I saw Yan threatening some guys with violence if they didn't tell her where you were." Gen said.

"But I was looking for them over at the West side." Naruto said.

"I guess Yan was so frightening that the boys gave her a random direction out of fear. Seems their instincts to survive were faster than they're common logic." Tomiko said with a calm smile and her hand to her right cheek.

"Yare yare daze~." Naruto whined as he ran off to find them.

"Ask for their phone numbers the next time you see them!" Gen called out.

"Oh! Yeah." Naruto said as he continued to run off as he waved goodbye to them. 'How come I never asked for their contact information before?' Naruto wondered to himself as somehow letters spelling 'baka' was on his forehead.

"Ah, love. It's sweet, isn't it?" Tomiko said with blushing cheeks as she continued to hold her right cheek.

"I guess so." Gen said as he popped a caramel ball into his mouth, only to choke a bit, but luckily he managed to swallow it whole and sigh from the effort.

.

.

Naruto looked around the place, growling a bit as he was annoyed with not finding them yet. I mean what are the chances that he bumps into the rest of Venus before them? Well, he didn't bump into Akaya, which was a plus to him, knowing that guy's personality.

"Dammit~, where are those two? At this rate I'll most likely meet Akaya next. I can already hear him say 'So you are finally leaving, eh Naruto-kun? Well it was a nice run while it lasted, but I guess this is where we and our world parts ways. Too bad, so sad. Abayo.' And he'll say it all in that stuck up tone. Man, what an irritating person." Naruto said with a lips out and hands in pockets as he walked, unknowingly passing by said person dressed in formal attire, sitting down on a bench enjoying ice cream with chocolate fudge in a waffle cone.

"That is how I would say it." Akaya said with a smirk. He glanced towards Naruto's retreating form with a smile. "I would miss you, in a way though, Naruto-san."

Naruto made a horse lips sound as he continued walking, but he stopped and noticed a very tall pole.

"Ah, a vantage point." Naruto said as he effortlessly hopped to the top. He looked around the festival, standing atop of the pole as if it were natural. "The festival sure is big. Whoa! What?! We Have a Roller Coaster!?" Naruto shouted as he saw a roller coaster over at the far West side. "Damn man, we need a map for this place or something, because there is too much stuff around for people to notice everything or memorize things." Naruto said with himself.

Down below, someone stopped and looked up at Naruto. Their cheeks turning red as they felt Deja-vu. The person smiled as they stared up at Naruto. Taking in a deep breath through their nose, the person exclaimed.

"Naruto!" Naruto perked his head and looked down to see none other than Sakura.

"Sakura-chan."

"Come down here!" Sakura called out with a smile on her face. Naruto walked off of the pole, shocking and scaring Sakura at the careless move, but as he came down he gently landed on his own two feet better than any cat could. "Baka!" Sakura exclaimed as she punched Naruto atop his head. "Don't scare me like that!"

"Sumimasen. I guess I'm so used to doing that stuff around here, I forget how you remember me months ago." Naruto said rubbing his head as Sakura blew on her hand from the pain of punching Naruto's even denser head. She didn't even think that would have been even possible. Naruto suddenly noticed Sakura's new look. "Oh."

Sakura was dressed in a black tube top with red trimming, a red leather jacket over it with the shoulders being puffed, black fighting gloves, black jeans and long black knee high boots.

After a moment of blowing her hand, she noticed Naruto staring at her.

"Doshta?" (What's up?) Sakura asked with a blush.

"Nothing. It's just… you look very pretty today Sakura-chan." Naruto said. Sakura's eyes widened in surprise. She looked away a bit, smiling with her eyes softening as her cheeks heated up. "Well, I mean you're always pretty." Naruto said holding his chin, making Sakura's cheeks heat up more. "But those clothes, well… they don't make you girly pretty, but they do make you look even cooler. Hot maybe." Naruto mumbled the last part to himself, but Sakura managed to hear it, making her cheeks glow.

"I-I get it! You don't need to continue." Sakura said waving her hands up in front of her.

"Sumanai." Naruto apologized as Sakura turned around, holding her blushing cheeks.

'Why am I thinking like this?' Sakura thought as her eyes became somber as she brought her hands down from her cheeks, which regained its normal coloration. 'It's like how I was with Sasuke, I think. Even though this is Naruto now, and he's changed a lot, but… have I not changed so much… or maybe at all?' Sakura wondered to herself.

"You're a good person Sakura-chan." Naruto spoke, earning her attention.

"Nani?" Sakura asked turning back to him.

"I sense that you have self-doubt and rising disappointment in yourself. You shouldn't feel that way. You're a good person Sakura-chan. And I am happy to know you." Naruto said with a calm look. Sakura stared at him with awe and blushing cheeks.

"Ba… baka. Don't just say things like that out of the blue. It flusters a person when they're not ready." Sakura said with a bashful, yet happy smile as she held her blushing cheeks and turned in place side to side.

'I guess I did right.' Naruto thought with a smile, as he could feel Sakura's boost of joy.

"So how are you liking the outfits here? They make you feel fly, right?" Naruto asked with a grin.

"Huh? Fly?" Sakura questioned.

"It's slang."

"Slang? So it's a saying?"

"Yep." Naruto said with a grin and his hands on his hips.

"Oh. Well, nonetheless, they are pretty unique." Sakura said looking to her own clothes. "I just still can't get over the fact that you're not wearing orange anymore." Sakura said leaning a bit with her hands behind her back.

"Yeah~. I still wear it, but thanks to Haruko-nee-chan, I don't wear it all the time. First it started with telling me only to get one piece of clothing that was orange and so I start wearing different colored clothing. Maybe when I'm older I'll wear some orange pants or something." Naruto said with his right hand behind his head and his left index digit pressed against his chin.

'Haruko-nee, huh?' Sakura smiled as she stared at Naruto, noticing the way he said Haruko's name and the shine in his eye. 'I guess you really like her… in a familial way, eh Naruto?'

"Moshi, moshi." Naruto and Sakura turned their heads to the source of the voice. "Hisashiburi da ne, Naruto." Kakashi greeted with a hand up as he had Icha Icha in the other hand.

"It's good to see you again, Naruto-kun!" Shizune, who was beside Kakashi and holding Tonton in her arms, said, smiling at Naruto.

"Ah! Kaka-sensei, Shizune-nee-chan! It's been too long!" Naruto cheered with a happy grin.

Kakashi was dressed in a white shirt, an open black jacket, black pants and shoes, and wore a doctor's mask over his mouth to hide it like he always did, probably for the fun of making people feel anxious to see what's underneath.

Shizune was dressed in a similar fashion, but for a female of course. A white shirt under an open black jacket, a black skirt and black laced heels, but she also had a charm bracelet around her right wrist.

Even Tonton looked dressed with an orange vest that had Naruto's face at the front.

However he picked up that Kakashi and Shizune were together… alone… if you didn't count Tonton. Naruto walked over and inspected them a bit more catching their eye. He just grinned.

"Man Kaka-sensei, never thought you'd enjoy spending alone time with the Hokage's aid, ne." Naruto whispered to Kakashi with a cheeky grin, making his sensei blush red, while Shizune looked to them in a questioning manner.

'Oh no, don't tell me that baka's teasing them.' Sakura thought with a frown and anime half-lidded eyes. 'You never really changed, huh Naruto?'

"Of course not. Can't a person just enjoy the company of a colleague?" Kakashi said with a hand up, acting cool.

"True, but why Shizune all of a sudden? You never showed interest in spending quality time with her before, right? So why the change of heart?" Naruto questioned with a grin.

"Well because… I have no one else to spend time with."

"Really? So not even the author of the Icha Icha series? You know, I heard he's already planning another addition in the works." Naruto whispered.

"Really?!" Kakashi asked with new excitement. Too excited to notice the dull look on Shizune's face as she recognized that gleam in his eye.

Naruto was calm, but on the inside he was grinning with a victory sign up thinking.

'Wa kitaeta~.' (I fibbed)

"I should ask him to confirm it though." Kakashi said, trying to regain his composure.

"Right now? But wouldn't that be rude to Shizune-nee-chan?" Naruto questioned with his lips out.

"Uh… well… um." Kakashi didn't know what to do as he had a sweat drop go down the side of his head. Naruto just gave a cheeky toothy grin as he managed to box Kakashi in. Suddenly he felt someone pinch his ear and pull on it.

"Can't you just let things be? Jeez Naruto-kun, I thought you actually grew up a bit since the last time I saw you." Shizune said with a frown and her eyes closed, before Naruto managed to pry his ear out of her tight grasp.

"Gomen, gomen, but I'm still young. Two more years and people will expect me to take even greater responsibility, 'ttebayo. I'm just putting in a little fun before I lose out on my chance without even knowing it." Naruto said with a nervous grin as he rubbed his ear. Naruto then whispered into Kakashi's ear. "But seriously, nice choice with Shizune-nee-chan. She's cool, pretty, a hard worker, energetic, plus you know what they say: 'the smaller the chest the better chance of a much fuller behind'."

Kakashi turned bright red at that last part with half lidded anime eyes. Naruto grabbed the side of his mask and pulled on it a bit, releasing built up steam, making him chuckle with a grin. He was then pinched and pulled on by the ear again, by Sakura this time, as the pinkette and Hokage's aid sighed at his childish behavior.

"Baka." Sakura and Shizune said in unison.

Naruto's eyes widened as he sensed something. He turned his head to see a… oh, not a good sight.

"Oh shit." Naruto said, earning everyone's attention.

"Yosh!" A pair of voices cried.

"Who invited Gai-sensei?!" Naruto shouted.

"Lee, of course." Shizune said with an uncomfortable smile.

"Oink." Tonton oinked.

Gai was dressed in a tight white shirt with the words Youth x Beauty in kanji, with a green with black trimming track jacket over it, the sleeves rolled up and the jacket opened to reveal his shirt, a pair of green track pants with black dragon designs on each leg and white sneakers.

"Not good." Naruto said with worry.

"What? It's just Gai-sensei." Sakura said.

"It's not that. I'm worried because of who he is with." Naruto said with a nervous gritted frown as he pointed to none other than Koushi Aomi.

Koushi wore a simple white, short sleeve tight muscle shirt with the word 'Dattebayo!' across the chest, black biker shorts and black with white sneakers.

"Let Us Get This Started! Max Circulatory Power!" Koushi exclaimed with a toothy grin as he grabbed his powerful bicep.

"Who in the world is that?" Shizune questioned with a surprise face on her own, Sakura and Kakashi's faces.

"Koushi Aomi. He's this world's version of Gai. He even cries Youth with full gusto, along with lines like hot blooded circulation." Naruto said with a frown, half –lidded eyes and his arms crossed.

"Oh dear lord." Sakura said with a frown and half-lidded anime eyes, with Shizune and Kakashi having the same expressions. She also released her hold on his ear.

"Well, maybe things won't go so bad, you know?" Shizune said with a nervous smile, hoping, oh she was hoping, that she was right.

"Gai-san! It is an honor to be challenged by you of all people! Your invigorating, bold, youthful energy is aspiring! I can feel the heat of your amazing blood circulation resonating off you like a typhoon!" Koushi exclaimed with a smile, sparkling eyes and his fist pumped.

"Yosh! I feel the same way with you my friend. The power you hold inside you, that of youth and unending confidence and determination, pure gusto! So much to describe the earth shattering youth and hot blooded nature you possess! If I was not prepared I would have passed out from the incredible intensity the moment I shook you hand!" Gai exclaimed with his own smile and fist pumped, but had sparkles around his form.

The two reared their hand back, before thrusting them as they gripped one another's hands with enough force that it literally caused a shockwave that knocked everyone off their feet (luckily Naruto and Kakashi managed to hold onto Sakura and Shizune to keep them from falling or flying back) and the two slammed their elbows into the table in front of them and cried.

"Yosh! Let's Do It! Arm Wrestling Challenge!"

"Of course I could be wrong." Shizune said with a frown and her eyes closed.

"Someone please be our referee!" Koushi exclaimed with a smile. Everyone wasn't getting near them.

"Allow me then." Tomiko, who suddenly appeared from nowhere, said with her usual smile as she placed her hands over Gai and Koushi's interlocked ones.

"Tomiko-sensei? How did she get here from the North side? Man, she must be fast." Naruto said.

"Ready~?" Tomiko questioned as Gai and Koushi grinned and brought their thumbs up as response. "Go!" Tomiko exclaimed a she released her hold on their hands as suddenly the two burst with aura. Gai with blue and Koushi with red.

The two grunted with grins as they tried to overpower the other with their raw strength. They appeared to be even, but sadly for everyone else, their aura grew thicker as now everyone was sweat.

"Aw man. From what a friend told me, the temperature around Koushi goes up to three degrees Celsius for people. Mixed that in with Gai, and we're going to probably have a fire on our hands." Naruto said with his hands on his hips.

"Someone should probably stop them." Sakura said.

"Not me. I ain't getting near that." Naruto said.

"Not confident that you could stop it now?" Kakashi teased in a calm, cool manner.

"If you're so confident in yourself you should go. Who better to take care of Gai then his eternal rival?" Naruto said as he placed his hand on the back of Kakashi's back and pushed him forward.

"I'm going to need some help though. After all this seems like a two man job." Kakashi said.

"Then make a shadow clone. You can do that." Naruto said with a grin.

"Um… true, but-"

"Good luck, sensei!" Naruto said with a toothy grin and thumbs up. Kakashi sighed with his eye closed.

'He's punishing me for something. I can feel it.' Kakashi thought. Shizune sighed as she walked up to Kakashi's side.

"I'll help." Shizune said.

"Maybe you shouldn't. Gai alone is pretty extreme." Kakashi said.

"Then I'll put him to sleep." Shizune said with a smile. Kakashi blinked to her, before giving her an eye smile.

The two took a deep breath in and walked over.

"As much as I'd like to see the show, I'd rather be away from this aura as far as possible." Naruto said as he walked away with his hands in his pockets.

"Huh? Hey, wait!" Sakura chased after Naruto.

The two were now walking side by side in silence. Sakura wasn't used to this. She was used to always having something to talk about with Naruto. When one subject ended a new one came up. That's how it was with Naruto. However now he was being silent.

Sakura was wondering to herself if she should start the conversation. She thought it over and decided to do so. With a blush she was about to say something, but then she heard Naruto whistling. She looked to him to see him whistling a tune… honestly, pretty damn well. Then… surprisingly… he started to sing.

(Wind by Akeboshi. Otherwise known as the first Naruto Ending of the series.)

"Cultivate your hunger before you idealize. Motivate your anger to make them all realize. Climbing the mountain, never coming down. Break into the contents, never falling down. My knee is still shaking, like I was twelve. Sneaking out the classroom by the back door. A man railed at me twice though, but I didn't care. Waiting is wasting, for people like me. Don't try to live so wise. Don't cry cause you're so right. Don't try with fakes or fears. Cause you will hate yourself in the end. Don't try to live so wise. Don't cry cause you're so right. Don't try with fakes or fears. Cause you will hate yourself in the end."

Sakura's eyes shined as she stared at Naruto. This is the first time he sang in front of her and he sounded… just amazing.

"You say "Dreams are dreams. I am not playing the fool anymore." You say "Cause I still got my soul!" Take your time baby your blood needs slowing down. Breach your soul to reach yourself before you gloom. Reflections of fear make shadows of nothing… shadow of nothing."

Naruto closed his eyes as he started remembering old memories.

"Still are blind, if you see winding road. Cause there's always a straight way to the point you see."

For some reason he thought of Sasuke with that line.

"Don't try to live so wise. Don't cry cause you're so right. Don't try with fakes or fears. Cause you will hate yourself in the end."

Naruto started to whistle the tune louder gaining others attention. It had such volume and was lovely to hear. Naruto stopped as he tapped the side of his leg with his fingers a few times, before he sang with such volume and soul.

"Don't try to live so wise. Don't cry cause you're so right. Don't try with fakes or fears. Cause you will hate yourself in the end. Don't try to live so wise. Don't cry cause you're so right. Don't try with fakes or fears. Cause you will hate yourself in the end. Cause you will hate yourself in the end. Cause you will hate yourself in the end. Cause you will hate yourself in the end. Cause you will hate yourself in the end."

Naruto finished, still having his eyes closed. If he hadn't learned English, he wouldn't have understood the words he was singing, but for some reason, he felt he would have known what they were about even if he didn't know English. He couldn't help, but think of his old self when he sang the lyrics.

'Was that… how I really was like?' Naruto wondered to himself, even though he knew that was exactly how he felt when he was younger.

When he opened his eyes, he noticed everyone staring at him in amazement. The girls were staring at him with hearts for eyes. Naruto blinked his eyes, before looking to Sakura, only to flinch a bit to see her staring at him with shining eyes, a blush and hearts around her form. Naruto looked to the side with a frown and stoic eyes.

"Yare yare daze." Naruto simply spoke. Naruto grabbed Sakura's hand, surprising her as he marched away, with her trying to keep up pace, because he was fast now.

"Naruto, how come you never told me you could sing?" Sakura asked.

"I'm embarrassed by it." Naruto answered without turning to her.

"But why? You were great! You sound so different when you sing." Sakura said.

"Yeah, well, when your loving godfather who is a perverted sage laughs at your talent to sing, play guitar and dance, you feel like an embarrassment of a shinobi." Naruto said.

"Oh Naruto." Sakura now felt saddened. And she also wanted to beat up Jiraiya for making Naruto feel embarrassed for his talent. "Wait, you can play guitar and dance?!"

"Oh come on! Is there anything he can't do?!" A random guy screamed with sadness.

Naruto growled with gritting teeth as he walked faster, causing Sakura to hurry the pace of her legs to keep up.

"Naruto, wait up! You're too fast!" Sakura exclaimed. Naruto turned his head to her, to see she was actually running to keep up with him. Naruto immediately stopped, but Sakura was still running, so he quickly released her hand and picked up his arm, catching her, causing her to stop running. She bounced off his arm, but he grabbed her before she could fall back. She looked up to see him holding her.

"Gomen." Naruto apologized with a calm tone and expression.

"N… no problem." Sakura said with red cheeks as she stared at Naruto with a bashful, yet loving eyes. Naruto noticed this look that he has seen before, but they were from the girls who liked him… as more than just a friend. Naruto grabbed Sakura hand again and took her behind a stand where it was back to back with another so they had some privacy… sort of. Naruto released her hand and stood still with his back facing her. Sakura remained silent as she stared at Naruto's back. She was a bit nervous at just staring at his back. 'Did I… do something wrong?'

"Sakura-chan…"

"Hai."

"… What you whispered to me days ago. You said you love me." Naruto said, surprising her, causing her to blush. "I want to know…" Naruto turned to her with a calm, stoic expression. "Do you love me… as more than just a friend... and familial sense?" Naruto asked.

Sakura glanced to the side as she blushed red. She was so embarrassed, but she couldn't help, but gain a smile, albeit a bashful one. She looked back to him and nodded.

"Hai… Aishiteru wa… Naruto-kun." Sakura confessed.

Naruto's expression broke into one of shock and disbelief. He searched within her eyes and sensed her emotions to detect any lies… he found none.

"Sakura-chan…" Naruto was speechless. He didn't know how to respond. This is what he's always wanted since he was a child, but now… he wasn't sure how to feel other than shocked. Did he want this now? Especially since now he has eight girlfriends?

"There you are." Naruto broke out of his stupor state to see the two he was trying to find.

"Demitra-chan. Yan-chan." Naruto spoke, causing Sakura to turn to see the two Venus members.

'Those two.' Sakura thought with a dull, yet annoyed expression.

Yan was wearing a red with gold trimming long qipao that stopped above her ankles and had a long slit on the right side to reveal her right, slim yet tone leg and it had a golden design of a dragon on the right side of the qipao. She also wore black laced heels and a golden bangle around her right wrist and multiple gold bracelets around her left wrist and forearm.

Demitra was wearing a buttoned purple blazer, golden floral design on the left shoulder of it, white dress shirt under the blazer, a golden necklace around her neck that had a golden whirlpool emblem tied to it with rubies studded around the edges of the emblem, a purple pencil skirt that stopped at her knees and had a slit on the left side to reveal more of her left leg.

"We've been looking for you." Demitra said with a small smile.

"I've been looking for you both too. After I bumped into Minerva, I've been trying to find you two. I've been everywhere, except the South side of this festival. Hell, I went to the North side twice." Naruto said with a smile as he walked pass Sakura and stopped in front of the two, taking in their new clothing. "Whoa… you two look beautiful." Naruto said with a smile and blush.

"Thanks. I was going for that." Yan said with her own smile and blush, along with Demitra. Yan noticed Sakura staring at the three with a jealous look.

"Jealous, aren't you?" Yan teased with a smirk and her hand on her right hip, making Sakura blush and turn away. Yan sighed with a frown. "How pathetic. Shinatsu had more guts than you."

"What Was That?!" Sakura shouted as she pushed Naruto and got in Yan's face. "Say That Again, I Dare You!" Sakura shouted with gritting teeth and angry anime eyes as she shook her fist in front of Yan's face.

"Gladly. How pathetic. Shinatsu had more guts than you. Now get out of my face. Your monstrous breath is irritating my sense of smell." Yan said in a calm, stoic manner.

Sakura growled with anger as she felt ready to punch Yan, shooting lightning through her eyes at Yan, who did the same.

'Oh no. This is a familiar sight.' Naruto thought with a frown. However he wasn't thinking of Azuki and Yan's rivalry, but his own with Sasuke. Sakura looked and acted just like he used to with Sasuke, and Yan was acting just like Sasuke, but colder and insulting. He acted quickly. He wrapped his arms around their necks and pulled them away from each other. "Now, now, let's not fight. It's a time for celebration, aren't I right?" Naruto said with a smile.

'Trying to keep conflict out of the equation as always. I've always respected that about you Naruto.' Demitra thought, still smiling.

"She started it!" Sakura exclaimed, pointing at Yan.

"Hn. It's your own fault for acting so violently." Yan said with her eyes closed and arms crossed, causing Sakura to growl with gritting teeth and her fist up and shaking.

"I don't care who started it. Last thing I want is for a fight to break out with this many civilians around, now act like real women." Naruto said with a stoic expression.

"Excuse me!?" The two exclaimed with annoyance as they looked to him, only to become silent and worried as Naruto gave them an annoyed, stoic glare.

"Sumimasen." The two girls apologized turning their heads away from him and one another.

'Plus commanding authority with only few words and a look is an admirable trait for a leader.' Demitra thought.

"Good. Now let's go have some fun while the sun is still out." Naruto said with a smile as he started walking, keeping the two in his arms and keeping them from grabbing the other's throat while Demitra followed.

Sakura glared at Yan, while the Chinese maiden kept her eyes to the side.

"Yuchun de mu zhu." Yan muttered in her native tongue.

"What was that?" Sakura questioned with an annoyed glare.

"Oh don't worry, it's nothing important." Naruto said. He leaned his head to Yan and whispered to her. "I know you called her a 'stupid sow'. Be happy I didn't throw you under the bus." Naruto said with a frown.

Yan smiled as she placed a hand on his cheek.

"You're sweet." Yan said with a smile as she gently grasped him by both his cheeks and kissed him on his lips, surprising Naruto and Demitra, while Sakura flinched and cried in shock with wide anime eyes and her jaw dropped as she slid away from Naruto's grasp. Yan pulled back and licked her lips with delight while Naruto stood up straight with a dumb smile and blushing cheeks.

Sakura growled with anger as she slapped Naruto's arm with all her strength, but instead of breaking it, it just knocked him out of his stupor state.

"Ow! What?" Naruto looked to her as he rubbed his arm. Sakura just turned her head to the side with slightly gritting teeth and her arms crossed. Her right hand shook a bit with pain.

'Damn. It's like hitting a wall of iron. How did he get so durable?' Sakura thought to herself.

Suddenly she heard Naruto burst with laughter, making her turn to see Naruto laughing with tears in his eyes as he pointed in a certain direction. Sakura looked, only to cover her mouth as she started to giggle and then laugh.

A bit away from them, was Himegami, licking a big lollipop in hand and a bag of candy wrapped around her other arm, while Sasuke was carrying all her new items, which were candy, and stuffed animals, and what looked like a goldfish in a bag. Hell he even had a box with a cake inside on his head. He was not happy at all.

"Oh My Kami! That's Killing Me!" Naruto exclaimed as he held his gut and hunched over with laughter, while Sakura laughed beside him.

"What are you laughing about fox-baka?" Himegami questioned as she and Sasuke stopped in front of them.

"I love you imouto." Naruto said with a grin.

"Where did that come from?" Himegami questioned with an embarrassed blush.

"I never thought that I would live to see the day that Uchiha Sasuke would be used as a girl's own pack mule." Naruto said as he laughed more, causing Sasuke to growl with anger at Naruto.

"Very cruel of you. I thought you two were friends." Himegami said with her eyes closed.

"We are. And this is how friends act." Naruto said with a cool smile and calm half-lidded eyes as he had his hands in his pockets, only to pull out his phone and take a picture of Sasuke's current situation.

"What did you just do?" Sasuke questioned with narrowed eyes.

"He just took a picture." Himegami answered.

"Hello screensaver." Naruto said with a chuckle as he saved the humiliated Sasuke as his phone's screensaver. Suddenly he dodged a Chidori Eiso (Chidori Sharp Spear), that Sasuke managed to shoot as he balanced the things from that hand onto the other. Have to admit, a pretty impressive feat. "Oi! Watch it! The girls gave me this phone! And it cost them a lot!" Naruto shouted, but Sasuke shot another Chidori Eiso, that Naruto dodged. "Cut it out!"

"What weak lightning." Yan said with her arms crossed and her eyes closed.

"What was that?" Sasuke questioned as he stopped his jutsu and glared at Yan.

"I was just wondering how someone who was once considered Naruto's equal could be so weak with such a powerful element in his possession." Yan said.

Sasuke narrowed his eyes at her. He walked over, placing all the stuff into Naruto's arms.

"Hey!" Naruto shouted as Sasuke walked up in front of Yan.

"Now that's a funny sight." Himegami said with smile as she stared at Naruto.

"Shut Up!" Naruto shouted.

"I am no equal." Sasuke said stopping in front of Yan.

"I'm fully aware of that. After all, nowadays you are a lesser." Yan said with a smirk.

'What a bitch!' Sakura thought with a glare.

"And what makes you think I don't have the strength to defeat you?" Sasuke questioned, daring her to answer.

"I don't like to repeat myself, but since you're somehow slower than your own lightning, I guess I have no choice. You are a lesser." Yan said.

Sasuke's eyes shifted into sharingan. Yan was just calm as she stared into Sasuke's eyes. The two suddenly started radiating a cold aura, as if a mist of ice was surrounding them.

Sakura shivered as she hugged her chest, rubbing her arms.

"Yare yare." Naruto said with a half lidded eyes.

"N-Naruto! What's happening to you?" Sakura exclaimed. Naruto turned to her, but when he looked down to himself, he noticed he had a warm, illuminating golden aura shining around himself like rays of the sun. Sakura inched her hand over to him, feeling it get warmer and warmer as her hand reached closer to Naruto. "You're so warm." Sakura said with a red blush.

"Oh, I guess that's because of my bloodline." Naruto said nonchalantly.

"Huh?" Sakura looked to him.

Sasuke's head perked up with his sharingan deactivating as he turned his head to Naruto.

"Bloodline?" Sasuke questioned. Naruto looked to Sasuke, keeping a calm composure.

"Wait a minute. Naruto! Do you have a kekkei genkai!?" (Blood Line Limit) Sakura questioned loudly.

"Are you always so loud?" Yan questioned with her eyes closed and her arms crossed, ignoring the animated glare she earned from Sakura as the pinkette raised her shaking fist and gritted her teeth tightly.

Sasuke glanced between the two.

'Reminds me of Naruto and I.' Sasuke thought before looking back to Naruto.

"Actually yes. Naruto does have a kekkei genkai." Demitra said, earning the others' attention. "A number of people here know the Uzumaki traits. They have a great longevity, chakra capacity and life forces. I've even heard they have great stamina."

"That's true. Naruto's stamina is incredible." Yan said with a smirk, causing Naruto, Demitra and Himegami to blush at that comment, with Kodama having dull eyes at that explicit compliment.

"From what is heard, certain Uzumakis possess unique abilities that most others in their clan don't. One of Naruto's appears to be his natural heat source, I suppose." Demitra explained.

"Yeah, that's true. Ever since like last week, I've had this ability to adapt to any temperature in the environment. I never feel cold, but then again I don't think I feel too hot either. Or maybe I do and it just feels good. It's like a high." Naruto said with a smile, blush adorning his cheeks and drool down the side of his mouth as he moaned with delight.

Sakura just stared at Naruto with a weirded out expression.

"You are so disgusting." Himegami said with a dull look.

"Sticks and stones imouto. Sticks and stones." Naruto said with a cheeky smile.

Sasuke just stared at Naruto, trying to sense any signs of a lie.

'I feel like it's a lie, but it's hard to tell. Naruto's a natural liar thanks to all the experience he's had as a troublemaker.' Sasuke's eyes glanced over to Demitra. 'And this other one. I can't tell anything from her. She has a perfect poker face. It's near impossible to detect a lie from her. Her composure, her stance, everything about her are the traits of a perfect soldier. Now why isn't there people like her in Konoha?' Sasuke thought.

"Oi, Uchiha." Sasuke looked to Naruto to see he had a stoic expression. "Hasn't anyone told you it's not polite to stare, especially when it comes to a woman?" Naruto rhetorically asked with a calm, stoic composure.

Sasuke stayed silent as he stared at him.

"Hn." Sasuke turned his head with his hands in his pockets.

"Finally you're in one place." They turned to see Azuki walk over with her arms crossed. "And you found Sakura-san… and the China bitch."

"Wonderful to see you too, violent monkey." Yan said with her eyes rolled, not paying the glare from Azuki any mind.

"Yo Azuki-chan!" Naruto greeted with a grin as he put the stuff Sasuke gave him back into his arms, making him groan with annoyance. "How's your day been going so far?" Naruto asked.

"Boring."

"Why?" Naruto asked with confusion.

"Because you left." Azuki said with her eyes closed. Naruto blushed and smiled. He walked over to her, grabbed by the shoulders, surprising her, as he then kissed her on the lips, surprising her. Sasuke and Sakura were also surprised, because this is obviously a sight they never thought to see. Especially after Yan just kissed him on the lips! What the hell?!

Naruto leaned his head back and looked into her eyes, smiling.

"I love you." Naruto said with a smile, making Azuki blush red as she looked to the side.

"B-Baka… we're in public." Azuki said, feeling embarrassed, but Naruto just grinned with a blush on his cheeks.

Sakura growled as she glared at Azuki.

"Must be killing you, huh?" Yan teased with a smirk.

"Of course it is. Look at the rage building in her eyes." Himegami joined with her own smirk.

"Fuck Off!" Sakura shouted turning to the two.

"Jeez Sakura, we're guest here. Show some respect." A voice spoke. They all turned to see Yamato and Aki walking to them.

"Yo, Yamato-taichou! What's up? Or is it Tenzo-san?" Naruto greeted.

"Yamato is fine. Don't need another person to call me a name I've given up." Yamato said with a hand up.

Yamato wore a simple suit of a black blazer, black slacks, black shoes and a white dress shirt fully buttoned, while he did not have the happuri-style forehead protector.

Aki just wore a dark blue blazer, a dress shirt underneath with both the blazer and dress shirt unbuttoned enough to expose Aki's entire cleavage, a black pencil skirt with a slit on the left side and black heels. She still wore her necklace with the gold eye with green jeweled pupil.

"Aki-chan, you look great." Naruto said with a grin as he walked over to the blunette with a grin, making her blush.

"You should respect your senseis by calling them by their positions." Yamato said as he put on his ghoul face for old time's sake.

"Yakamashii. I can talk to Aki any way I want. She is very precious to me." Naruto said with a stoic, yet annoyed expression as he brought up his hand pointing at Yamato. Yamato, Sakura and Sasuke looked surprised to see that Naruto was no longer affected by Yamato's infamous 'ghoul' face.

"Besides Yamato-san, I asked Naruto to call me that." Aki said with a light pink tint on her cheeks.

"Really? Since when?" Yamato asked. Aki looked to the side as she blushed red and Naruto's cheeks turned red. Yamato looked between the two, before his mouth gaped and eyes widened in an exaggerated way. Sasuke and Sakura gained widened eyes as they noticed the red blush and fluster expression on Aki's face.

'They didn't… the dobe didn't… with her?' Sasuke looked to the back of Naruto. He then looked to Himegami expecting an answer. Once she noticed Sasuke looking at her, she answered.

"They did. But she wasn't the first." Himegami said to Sasuke, causing his eyes to widen with pure shock.

'… Goddamn.' Was Sasuke's only thought.

Himegami felt someone grab her shoulder tightly.

"What are you whispering? What's going on between them? Tell me everything." Sakura said with a narrowed half lidded eyes and a flat, thin frown.

"I think your eyes have gotten greener." Kodama said, turning her head to Sakura with a stoic expression.

"You… you two…" Yamato stuttered with his expression remaining on his face, while Aki closed her eyes as her cheeks became even redder. "Naruto… what did you two do?" Yamato started interrogating Naruto with his 'ghoul' face.

"You have no business asking me those questions. Butt out on people's personal lives… Yamato… taichou." Naruto said with a stoic, yet stern tone as his eyes were shadowed. The others looked between them, as apparently they were now in a standoff, to see who the more intimidating man was. The two continued to stare at one another, one pair of eyes shadowed and the other pair wide. They resonated an intimidating aura that alerted the others that shit might go down. "Am I taller than you?" Naruto asked with a now curious look on his face.

"Oh yeah I think so." Yamato said with a normal expression on his face. Everyone couldn't help, but face vault at the sudden change of mood. Well, all except Aki.

"Hey Uchiha! Don't Drop My Stuff All Over The Floor!" Himegami shouted as she was back on her feet with a ticked anime glare.

"Relax. Nothing is broken, so don't get annoyed over trivial things." Sasuke said with a frown as he was back on his feet as well.

"Trivial?! Those stuffed animals costed six thousand to a twelve thousand yen (53 to 106$ *dollars) each! They're collectables!" Himegami shouted.

"You paid that much for twenty stuffed animals? What are insane?" Sasuke questioned.

"I Am Passionate! And besides, how the hell could you not notice?! You were with me the whole time!"

"I didn't care about your little spree, so I didn't bother paying attention to the purchases."

"Well aren't you a 'perfect' gentleman." Himegami said with a stoic expression and her arms crossed.

"Oh, aren't they cute." Naruto said sarcastically with a smirk.

"I think Sasuke has found his match." Yamato said with a tired smirk. "So how tall are you?" Yamato asked Naruto.

"Last I checked, I'm an inch shorter than Chacha and she's a full five foot eleven inches." Naruto answered.

"Nani?! You're that tall!? You're even taller than Kakashi-senpai!" Yamato exclaimed with an over exaggerated shocked look.

"Get out! Huh, I guess I sprouted even healthier than I thought." Naruto said, surprised that he was even taller than his sensei.

'He's taller than me.' Yamato looked up to him. He's actually looking up to him! He looked to Naruto's chest to notice some signs of muscle, and they looked… impressive. 'He's… beaten me in mass.' Yamato thought with a frown.

"Oi, quit staring." Naruto said with a stoic demeanor.

'He's even commanding more authority than I could.' Yamato thought with a frown and defeat in his eyes. 'He's officially surpassed me in everything. But he can't do my unique intimidating demeanor.' Yamato thought, trying to gain back some pride, despite how insignificant.

"By the way, Yamato-taicho… since neither Yamato nor Tenzo are your real names, what is your birth name?" Naruto asked.

"Well I could tell you." Yamato said with a smile and a pair of eye smiles. "But then I'd have to kill you." Yamato said with his ghoul face.

Naruto stayed silent as he gained a stoic expression and his eyes were shadowed.

"Yoi." (Good) Naruto said as his hair started to rise, causing alarm for everyone. "I've been itching for a fight. But… are you really prepared to suffer, taichou?" Naruto's eyes were revealed to show that his sclera became pure black, his iris blood red and shining as his pupils became slit. Everyone now looked shocked, with Sasuke, Sakura and Yamato displaying terror from the ghostly, demonic sight. "Eh?!" Naruto raised his voice as he bared his fangs as fire came from his mouth. Yamato gained an anime scared expression and turned ghostly white as he slid away from Naruto with his hands up. "Ha! I finally got you!" Naruto exclaimed as his face and hair went back to normal, as he now had a grin and pointed at Yamato as he burst with laughter.

Everyone just looked to Naruto with disbelief at his act, then sighed, all except Yamato whose eyes was twitching.

'He… He's completely destroyed me.' Yamato thought as he fell to his hands and knees. 'I am bested in every sense. The student has surpassed in every category. What a beautiful and cruel day.' Yamato thought as he had anime tears run down his cheeks.

"What's wrong Yamato-san?" Aki asked as she knelt down next to him with concern on her face.

"Oh don't worry too much Aki-chan. He's just feeling defeated because I finally turn the tables on him." Naruto said with a reassuring smile as Aki looked to him. He then grinned with his eyes closed as he placed his fists against his hips. "Don't feel too bad Yamato-taichou. Nowadays, nothing scares Uzumaki Naruto!" Naruto proclaimed with pride and cockiness.

"Is that so?" A voice spoke. Naruto's eyes opened as he sweated a bit, knowing whose voice that is. Naruto's head slowly turned to see the intimidating expression of Yuka Amado. "I'm surprised... Na-ru-to-san." Yuka said with a dark, intimidating smile and her eyes were open (Yes! Open! Shit just got scary) as they displayed sadistic intentions as they shined a bit, but with a violet gleam instead of her natural honey yellow color.

Naruto shook with pure fear, with an anime face being the perfect reflection to boot, as he started turning ghostly white. Once Yuka brought up her kunai to his cheek, Naruto screamed with a gawked mouth, or at least he would have if his voice didn't go mute out of terror, and now Naruto slid back away on one foot with the other leg raised and his hands up as his back slammed into a pillar, causing it to shake and crack from impact.

Naruto slid down to the floor, knees up as he wrapped his arms around them, and now shook with pure terror.

"And that's how you properly scare Uzumaki Naruto, Yamato-san." Yuka said with her expression now returned to normal as she had her ever present smile and eyes smiled. Everyone just stared at Naruto, still in terror, in shock. The Konoha shinobi looked to Yuka, who just continued to smile like nothing happened.

'This girl is scary.' They thought.

They all then heard laughter as they looked to see Kengo walking over, holding his gut as he burst with laughter, pointing at Naruto, while Furan, Minerva, Kai and Hinata were behind him; Furan shaking her head with her fingers pressed against her forehead and Hinata had her hands over her mouth as she stared at the state Naruto was in.

"Oh Kami, I love you Yuka-chan!" Kengo cheered as he wrapped his arm around Yuka's waist, bringing her close and started smooching her neck.

"Oh Usui-kun." Yuka giggled as she placed her hand on his shoulder as he continued necking her.

"Oh for the love of- you're in public. Either get a room or go in the school's locker rooms." Himegami said with her hands on her hips.

"Don't… give them any suggestions." Furan said with a hand up.

Sasuke looked to Naruto again and looked back to Yuka.

"I like her." Sasuke said.

"She's taken." Kengo said as he continued to neck Yuka.

"How she distills fear into people is an art. And that right there is her magnum opus." Himegami said with a smirk as she and Sasuke looked to the still ghost white Naruto. "At least so far."

"Hn. She's definitely earned my respect." Sasuke said with a smirk.

"Naruto-kun." Hinata spoke her crush's name before she ran towards him. As she ran pass Sakura, the pinkette then ran over as well. However, they both were beaten to the punch.

"Naruto-kun~!" Chacha suddenly glomped him into a hug, causing Hinata and Sakura to skid to a halt. "Oh Naruto-kun, what happened? Did mean ol' Yuka-senpai scare you again? She's so mean~. But I'm here for you Naruto-kun. I always will." Chacha said with a pout as she had the side of Naruto's face into her breasts that were rubbing his face. Sakura and Hinata had anime eyes and pouts. They looked down to their chests then to Chacha's to see she easily outclassed them, causing them to hang their heads in shame.

"Oh Chacha-chan, when did you get here?" Naruto questioned, finally knocking out of his scared state. The power of Chacha and her feminine wilds.

"Lucky bastard." Naruto heard someone mutter making him look to see Kiba pouting at the sight of him and Chacha. Naruto also noticed Shino, Neji, Tenten, Fu and Uruchi behind him.

"Oh hey guys." Naruto stood up, picking Chacha up with him, as she had hearts coming out from her head. Sadly though she gained a pout as he got out of her grasp and walked over to Tenten. "Tenten-chan, are you alright?" Naruto asked.

"Uh, yeah, why do you ask?" Tenten asked, genuinely confused.

"Well earlier I saw Takeru running from Syria-san, who was also being chased by an angry, jealous Haruko-nee-chan, who in turn was being chased by baka-Lee, so I was concerned that they abandoned you. So I want to make sure you're alright at that possibility." Naruto said.

"Oh. Thanks." Tenten said in surprise as she blushed. 'He was concerned… for me?' Tenten thought as she looked to her feet. "Well… I did feel lonely." Tenten said bashfully as she blushed red and her foot twisted in place.

"We managed to find her though, so no worries." Uruchi added.

"Oh good, I'd hate to have someone precious to me feel alone. I know what kind of hell that can be." Naruto said.

"I'm… precious to you?" Tenten asked with surprise.

"Of course. I mean, I know we seem more like acquaintances, actually to be honest, a lot of my friends from Konoha are more acquaintances than friends." Okay… that really stabbed at his shinobi friends hearts. But you can't really blame him, I mean that is the truth. "But… you all still matter to me. I'd sell my soul for you guys nonetheless. So be it friend, acquaintance or associate, you're precious to me." Naruto said with a grin and a pair of eyes smiles.

Tenten stared at him with shock as her eyes shimmered. All of the Konoha natives stared at Naruto in shock, but those of Tenbi smiled at him, knowing how sweet his heart is.

Tenten started to blush red as she looked to the ground with soft, touched eyes and brushed back some imaginary hair behind her ear.

"You're sweet." Tenten said looking up to Naruto, who continued to smile at her with his eyes closed into eye smiles. Everyone looked to Tenten to see how she was looking at Naruto. Tenten's eyes softened and shined as she gave a small laugh and felt her toes curl.

'No Way! She Has A Crush On Him Now?!' The Konoha natives mentally shouted with shock as their eyes were wide in an over exaggerated style and their jaws dropped greatly. They all looked to Naruto in shock, who was still smiling with his eyes closed. 'How Did He Do That!?'

"Eh. This is normal." Himegami said with a shrug.

"THIS IS NORMAL!?" The Konoha natives screamed with shock. Naruto looked to them in confusion.

"Well, well." Naruto looked to see Kakashi and Shizune, with Tonton in her arms, walking over to them. Shizune's hair was messy. "Looks like our little Naruto is a romantic now." Kakashi said with an eyes smile.

Naruto blinked his eyes in confusion. He looked to Tenten, to see her looking away as he entire face was red.

'Oh goddammit, how do I keep doing that?' Naruto thought as he looked to the side with a stoic look.

"Yep. He still has that secret." Kengo joked with a smirk.

"Oh not this again, I don't have a secret!" Naruto exclaimed.

'Am I really that obvious?' Tenten thought with wide eyes as she was now producing steam from the top of her head.

"He has to have a secret. He has eight chicks after him." Kiba mumble as he was on his hands and knees with anime tears drops hanging from his eyes.

"What did he say?" Naruto glanced to him with a dull glare, causing Kiba, along with Sakura to flinch. The tone of Naruto's voice sounded stern and dangerously close to getting pissed.

'Dude, his hearing increased now?!' Kiba thought with new fear.

"Maa, maa, Naruto, didn't think you'd be so busy while we were apart." Kakashi teased with an eye smile.

"You're one to talk." Naruto said with a smirk, catching Kakashi's attention. Suddenly he disappeared in a golden flash, shocking all the Konoha natives.

"That move…" Kakashi said breathlessly.

"Hm…" Shizune turned her head to see Naruto looking to her with a smirk and mischievous eyes as he held his chin. She did not like his look. "Shizune-nee-chan, your hair's all messy." Naruto said.

"Oh, yes. Wait, why didn't you tell me?!" Shizune exclaimed at Kakashi. The Copy-nin chuckled nervously with his eyes closed and a hand up.

"So you two have been together this whole time?" Naruto questioned as he leaned in a bit.

"Yes." Shizune said, but when Naruto grinned, she connected the dots. Messy hair, spent time with a handsome masked man all day. Oh boy. "No! I mean, I was with him, but it's not like that."

"So you're saying Kaka-sensei isn't attractive?" Naruto asked with an 'innocent' look.

"No. He is attractive! Very attractive." Shizune quickly said.

"Every girl's dream, right?" Naruto questioned with his eyes closed and cupping his chin between his thumb and index.

"Yes! Every girl's dream. I mean…" Shizune lost her voice as she heard a couple of the others chuckle and laugh. "AHEE! Stop putting words in my mouth!" Shizune shouted at Naruto.

All the while poor Kakashi was blushing red.

'His powers are growing stronger. He's an even greater threat. Kami, please let the torture end.' Kakashi thought as he dropped his hands to the side. Naruto noticed Kakashi's hand fell behind Shizune's behind and took the opportunity.

"Your hands going a little low there, Kaka-sensei. Getting a little close too." Naruto said.

"Huh?" Shizune turned her head to see Kakashi's hand near her behind. "AHEE! What Do You Think You're Doing!?" Shizune shouted as she turned to Kakashi.

"Oink!" Tonton oinked in agreement.

"I-I-I wasn't doing anything. I swear!" Kakashi quickly said with his hands up in defense as Shizune growled at him with a red blush.

"Shino." Kiba whispered to the Aburame.

"Yeah?"

"His powers are growing stronger, aren't they?" Kiba asked.

"Yeah."

"Should we be afraid?" Kiba asked with rising fear.

"… Very." Shino answered.

Naruto chuckled with a grin, but suddenly someone pinched his ear and stretched it, causing him to cry in pain.

"Ow! Ow! No, wait, nee-chan!" Naruto cried.

"Uzumaki Naruto, why are you being so rude?" Haruko questioned with her eyes closed and her expression annoyed as she had her other hand on her hip.

"I-I wasn't! I swear!" Naruto exclaimed, but Haruko pulled on his ear more, making him cry a bit in pain. "I was just having a little fun, ya know, nee-chan." Naruto said nervously. Haruko sighed at her brother's antics. She released his ear, making him whine as he held his ear from pain.

"I'm sorry about my brother's rudeness, Shizune-san." Haruko said with an apologetic smile and bow.

"Oh, don't worry about it. But thank you for your kindness." Shizune said with a smile and bow with Tonton oinking in agreement.

"Whoa." Haruko turned to see the Konoha natives staring at her in shock and amazement. "That… what you just did with the baka… took skill." Kiba said.

"Not even Sakura can discipline him that effectively." Sasuke said.

"And she's usually the only one who even bothers." Tenten said.

Sakura blushed and looked to the side with a nervous grin.

"Oh, it's nothing really. It's actually very simple." Haruko said with a smile.

'Trust us, it's not.' All the Konoha citizens thought with dull looks.

"But I will admit, that despite how much he changed in attitude and composure."

"Sup Takeru." Naruto greeted his friend, who he just noticed was there.

"Sup." Takeru responded.

"He really hasn't changed from being a handful." Haruko said with a smile.

"That's not true, he's become an even bigger pain in the ass." Kengo said.

"Oh. Thank you for opening my eyes Usui. Here, accept this gift as my thank you." Naruto said as he flipped Kengo the bird.

"Oh man~, that sucks~. I got you the same thing." Kengo said raising his own bird. Naruto and Kengo laughed with the others laughing or smiling in amusement.

"Haruko-san!"

"Oh you've got to be kidding me." Takeru said with a frown.

"I have finally found you my youthful flower!" Lee cried out as he ran over at top speed, only to get effortlessly clotheslined by Naruto again.

"Naruto!" Haruko shouted.

"What? He was going to invade your personal space." Naruto said with a stoic, yet stern look.

"Gomen, Haruko-san." Lee said as he was on his feet and bowed apologetically to her.

"It's alright Lee. Just, please take it easy." Haruko said with a small smile and a hand up.

"Yeah, girls actually like guys who take things easy and are calm. Calms them down themselves." Kengo said.

"I see." Lee said as he was writing the advice down in a small notebook.

"Is he really writing this down?" Naruto questioned with a frown.

"You would have done the same, wouldn't you?" Takeru questioned.

"… Maybe. Then again I'd probably wing it." Naruto said.

"Ah, Lee!" Gai appeared with Koushi by his side. "It warms my heart to see you gaining advice from a master of love." Gai said with a grin.

"Well I don't know about master." Kengo said rubbing his nose in a cocky manner.

"Nonsense Usui-kun! Your love for Yuka-chan is the most pure any love can ever be! You are more than a master my friend!" Koushi exclaimed with a thumbs up.

"He is great, isn't he?" Yuka said snuggling up to her boyfriend.

"Maa, maa, Yuka-chan~, I wouldn't be the man I am without you in my life." Kengo said with a grin and blush.

"Lucky." Minerva mumbled with a pout.

"Gai-sensei! Where have you been?" Lee asked.

"Why with my new friend here!" Gai said with a grin as he slammed his hand on Koushi's shoulder. "After you had left, I bumped into this youthful individual and had an excellent conversation with him. I even challenged him to an arm wrestling contest to strengthen our new bond!"

"Although our match had gone undecided, we had decided to settle on an eating contest." Koushi added.

"And he had won! He is pouring with youth!" Gai complimented.

"But my hot blooded circulation is not as razor sharp and heated as yours Gai-san!" Koushi complimented Gai back.

"Eating contest?" Naruto questioned.

"It was the only thing we could think of to get them to stop their arm wrestling contest. It was like their hands were glued together." Shizune said with a tired frown.

The two slammed their hand against one another's and had their other hand on the other's shoulder as they grinned.

"Kami, just become blood brothers already." Naruto joked with a tired frown.

"We already are!" Gai and Koushi exclaimed as they showed bandages over their hands.

"Already?! But you just met!" Naruto and Tenten exclaimed with shock.

"Gai-sensei! This Haruko-san!" Lee introduced Haruko.

"I see." Gai said walking over to Haruko. He then suddenly grabbed both her hands and said with a smile. "Please, take care of Lee."

"Um, well actually Gai-san, um-"

"H-Hey wait!" Takeru exclaimed.

"I'm afraid it is Sakura-san all over again Gai-sensei." Lee said with his head hanging.

"I see." Gai said pulling back from Haruko as he cupped his own chin.

"But I will not give up! I will earn Haruko-san's love and defeat my new rival!" Lee exclaimed.

"What the!?" Takeru shouted with an angry anime expression.

"Excellent Lee! Never give up!" Gai said with a grin as he wrapped his arm around Lee.

"I won't Gai-sensei! I will never give up on winning Haruko-san's love!" Lee said with a grin and anime tears.

"Win?" Naruto questioned, through gritting teeth. A red menacing aura surrounded him, surprising the others.

"Um… Naruto…" Tenten spoke up with a hint of fear.

"Oh no." Azuki said, knowing where this was going.

"Well, now things will actually get fun." Yan said with a smirk.

"You don't say you'll win someone's love. You earn it, because they let you. Don't treat my sister like a trophy." Naruto growled with anger as his red aura increased.

"And now he's in protective brother mode. Well it was nice knowing your friends" Himegami said with a smirk, earning the others attention.

"Takeru… hold my jacket." Naruto said as he started taking off his jacket.

"Sorry man, but I need someone to hold mine." Takeru said with a stern expression as he already had his jacket off.

"Screw it then. We're going anime style." Naruto said as he grabbed his jacket and threw it into the air. Everyone looked to Naruto with worry, but the Konoha natives' eyes widened as they finally got to see a good look at Naruto's muscular physique.

"Holy shit, he's got pythons." Kiba said as they all noticed how muscular Naruto's biceps were. Hinata, Sakura, and Tenten blushed red as they saw his muscles.

"So ho~t." Fu whispered as she and Chacha had hearts for eyes, drools going down the sides of their mouths, red blushes and hearts surrounding them.

Naruto started marching over towards Lee and Gai with a stern, annoyed, stoic expression.

"Naruto, wait!" Haruko called out.

"Takeru~-kun~~!" A voice cried.

"Oh no." Takeru said with new worry.

Suddenly Lee and Gai were knocked into the air, bowling pin style as Syria had charged right through them.

"Holy Izanami!" Naruto exclaimed as he managed to jump out of the way to avoid the same fate.

"I found you~~!" Syria cheered as she jumped at Takeru and hugged him tight. "Love guided me to you as always, my handsome knight." Syria said with a seductive look as she held a nervous Takeru's cheeks.

'Oh boy. Even when she loses she never gives up. Got to admire that.' Naruto thought with half lidded eyes and his hands to his hips as Gai and Lee were reacquainted with the ground. In a very hard manner.

"What youthful love power that one possesses." Gai said as he and Lee laid on the floor with swirls for eyes.

"Yes Gai-sensei. I admire and respect her very much." Lee said with a smile.

Naruto sighed and shook his head with a smile.

"Naruto-kun." Naruto turned his head to see Kimi, with a Kyuubi mask wrapped onto the side of her head, extending Naruto's jacket to him. "Here's your jacket." Kimi said with a smile.

"Ah. Arigatou Kimi-chan." Naruto said with a smile as he grabbed his jacket. "So how was Sai?" Naruto asked.

"He's was nice and very funny." Kimi said with a smile and her hands behind her back.

"Really?" Naruto questioned with a look that said 'no friggin' way. You're pulling my leg.'

"Mm hm. He even gave me a nickname, right Sai-san?" Kimi said turning to Sai who had cotton candy in one hand, a stuffed Naruto doll wrapped in his other arm and wore an orange bandanna that says 'dattebayo' on it.

"I call her Ato Hime (Art Princess) now." Sai said with a smile.

"Oh, it fits. For once." Naruto said with a smile.

"Sai-san even taught me some lessons in drawing! Look!" Kimi showed off a drawing of Naruto and Sai, but while Naruto looked perfect, Sai still look less appealing, but still an improvement from her previous character drawings.

"Hey~, not bad." Naruto said with a grin.

"Yeah. That looks just like Naruto." Takeru said, putting his jacket back on.

"Actually I've always known how to draw Naruto-kun perfectly." Kimi said with a proud smile.

"Oh. Makes sense, since you've had a crush on him, even though we always thought he was a work of fiction." Takeru said making Kimi giggle and blush.

"Wait… what does he mean 'work of fiction'?" Neji asked.

"Around here, we're considered part of a book that's a work of fiction." Sasuke answered bluntly, getting all his fellow Konoha shinobi, except Sakura, to look at him with wide anime eyes. "Shocked me too. Explains a lot though." Sasuke said with a stoic tone and expression.

'… What the hell…' Everyone thought with disbelief.

"Is that what manga are?" Shizune asked, remembering the last and only time she viewed Naruto's life style in this world.

"Yep." Takeru answered.

"I don't think Choji heard any of that though." Sai said as he turned his head to Choji and Inaho, who were behind him. Inaho was pouring honey from a bottle she had on a caramel coated candy apple.

"Here, try it Choji-kun." Inaho said with her cat-like smile.

'She called me Choji-kun!' Choji mentally cheered. Choji leaned forward and took a bite of the now honey poured, caramel coated candy apple. "Oishi~~! (Delicious~!) It's So Sweet It Should Be A Crime!" Choji cheered with shimmering eyes as he held his cheeks.

"I know, right?" Inaho said with her cat smile and a pair of eye smiles.

"Guess they're in their own little world." Sai said.

Takeru and Haruko noticed Choji blushed red as he looked to Inaho, who was blissfully unaware of what was happening with Choji.

"Oh… well I'll be." Takeru said with a smile as he put his jacket back on.

"They look like they could be a cute couple." Haruko whispered to Takeru. However they looked to Naruto to see him possessing a stoic expression as he stared at the pair.

"Depending if Naruto lets Choji live long enough for that day." Takeru said.

"… I still don't know how to feel about this." Naruto said to himself. Haruko and Takeru sighed with relief.

'Good. Choji lives.' They thought in unison as they sighed with relief.

"Jeez, you're all crowding the center of this place like sardines." They turned to see Minori, with Tsunade and Jiraiya walking to them.

"Yo, Minori-chan." Naruto greeted with a grin and hand up.

"You didn't bother dressing up a bit for today, principal?" Furan questioned, yet somehow expected this out of her.

"What's the point? Sure it's a festival, but I came as Minori Rokujou and this is how Minori Rokujou looks both on the inside and out." Minori said with a grin.

'You can say that again.' All the Tenbi residences thought with dull looks.

"Besides." Minori suddenly appeared in front of Naruto. "You always like the way I look, don't you Naruto?" Minori said with seductive eyes and smile as she crossed her arms underneath her breasts and pushed them up a bit.

Naruto's nose squirted blood as he smiled dumbly, but he quickly woke up from his perverted daze, as he turned and covered his nose.

"Yare yare. Kono Onna." (Good Grief. This Woman.) Naruto muttered as Minori grinned with superiority.

"Oh come on, don't act like you don't like what she did." Jiraiya said stopping next to Naruto with a grin and his hands on his hips.

"Who says I don't, you old codger." Naruto said with a dull look to Jiraiya as he took away his hand to show that there was no more blood coming from his nose. "By the way, nice threads."

Jiraiya was wearing a white muscle shirt, under a black blazer that had the sleeves rolled up under the elbows, blue jeans and dark brown shoes. He also had a gold necklace around his neck with the gold kanji for 'fortune' (Un) tied to it.

(Remember, Tsunade is dressed in a white with dark blue lining and trimming spaghetti strapped top which revealed a good portion of her cleavage and had a four blue eyed grass flower designs on the left side of her top with blue markings that looked like blowing wind on it. She wore an open white dress jacket over the top, a royal blue pencil skirt with a slit on the side and black open toed laced heels. In case anyone needs to be reminded.)

"I know, right? With a look this great, the ladies won't be able to keep their hands off me." Jiraiya said with a grin as he held his chin between the space of his thumb and index, which were extended.

"That could have been possible if it wasn't for that wart on your nose." Naruto teased with a smirk as he pointed at the wart on the left side of Jiraiya's nose.

"Oi! It's not noticeable!" Jiraiya shouted with a pissed exaggerated expression.

"You wish. It's like a red flag!" Minori exclaimed as she and Naruto laughed with grins on their faces, causing Jiraiya to slump with a sad anime face with an anime tear hanging from his left eye. He felt such low self-esteem at the moment that he decided to ask from the most beautiful, and the nicest of all the women in the large group.

"Aki-chan, you don't think my 'deformity' is that noticeable, do you?" Jiraiya asked with a hopeful grin as he appeared in front of Aki.

"Well… to be perfectly honest Jiraiya-sama, I couldn't stop staring at it when I first met you." Aki confessed with some reluctance as she had her mid-finger joints at her bottom lip.

Jiraiya suddenly was sitting on the ground with his arms around his knees and a gloomy aura surrounding him, while Naruto and Minori laughed their butts off as they had one of their hands on one of Aki's shoulders.

"Nice one Aki-chan! That was perfect!" Naruto exclaimed as he continued to laugh with a grin.

"That's my girl! Didn't expect you to ever be so blunt!" Minori exclaimed as she also continued to laugh with a grin.

"I... I didn't mean to hurt him like that. I was just being honest." Aki said with a small frown and her eyes turned to black dots, as she felt guilty.

The Konoha natives looked to Naruto and Minori with tired eyes and frowns.

'She's like a female Naruto.' They all thought.

"Uzumaki Naruto!" Naruto stopped laughing as he turned his head to see Ino marching over towards him, with Shikamaru and the Finnian Twins trying to catch up with her. Once she made it over to him, she slapped in across his face, shocking everyone. After a moment of silence, with everyone staring in shock, Ino suddenly screamed with pain as she held the wrist of her now red hand from the pain of slapping the very durable Naruto.

"Do shita no?" (What's up?) Naruto asked with a stoic expression as he rubbed his cheek.

"Don't you act all innocent! I can't believe you changed into such scum!" Ino shouted with a pissed expression as she pointed at Naruto, surprising everyone.

"What are you talking about?" Naruto asked with a raised eyebrow as he remained stoic.

"Oh don't go acting all cool after the deceitful acts you've taken." Ino said with a pissed anime expression.

"Shikamaru, do you know what the hell she's talking about?" Naruto asked, pointing at Ino.

"Not getting involved man. It's your problem. And a really troublesome one at that." Shikamaru said with his hands in his pockets.

"Hm?" Naruto blinked his eyes in confusion.

"Ino, what's gotten into you?" Choji asked.

"What's gotten into me is him!" Ino shouted pointing at Naruto.

"May want to rephrase that." Kengo muttered.

"This jerk has been two timing!" Ino shouted.

"Nani?" The Konoha residence questioned with shock, minus Jiraiya and Tsunade.

"You heard me! This jerk has been dating eight girls at the same time!" Ino shouted, shocking the Konoha residence, again except for Jiraiya and Tsunade.

"Oh that. Yeah, that's not a big deal to us." Takeru said with his hands behind his head as Syria still did not release her hold on him.

"Huh?" The Konoha natives questioned with shock.

"Yeah, it's been going on like that for a while." Syria said.

"That's not true. Demitra-chan and I aren't official." Naruto said.

"What?! You mean you're aware of this?!" Ino shouted.

"Yeah." Uruchi said.

"Why is this allowed?!" Ino questioned.

"It's not like it's any of our business. Besides, they all are okay with dating the same man." Himegami said with her arms crossed.

"Unbelievable!" Ino shouted.

"Ino, from what I remembered, weren't we told that Naruto had a harem of girls when Jiraiya-sama showed us he was here this whole time?" Shikamaru reminded his friend and the others in case they had forgotten.

"Oh right. I almost forgot." Kiba said.

"Yeah, but this many?!" Ino shouted

"How long have you bastards been watching me?!" Naruto shouting making his friends flinch.

"… Not long." Jiraiya said, being the only brave one to speak.

"Hold on, hold on, so you all are okay with this, the girls he's dating are okay with this, that's it?" Ino questioned earning nods from all the Maken world inhabitants. "How did this start?!" Ino questioned. They all just looked to one another.

"I don't know." Azuki said.

"It just… happened." Yan said with a shrug.

"How… well then how do you explain how you're okay with this Mr. Pervert?" Ino questioned, turning to Naruto.

"Okay, one, even though I find them all super attractive and get lewd thoughts here and there." That comment made Azuki, Kimi, Chacha, Furan, Aki, Yan, and Demitra blush red while Minori just grinned. "I'm not in it for sex. I just… I don't know…" Naruto turned his head as his cheeks turned red. "I guess I'm just too scared to wake up in the morning and see that they're gone. I mean I know people say I should choose and all, but when they make me feel so special… so loved… I just can't help, but not choose one when they're all so great and I love them so much, 'ttebayo. People may say it's wrong, but… I just feel something different than what they might, ya know?" Naruto said as his cheeks turn a deeper shade of red, and his lips puckered out as he rubbed the back of his head.

His Konoha friends stared at him with shocked eyes. The look he had, the tone he spoke with. He sounded so… genuine.

"You're… really in love with more than one girl." Ino said with shock.

"Leave it to Naruto to have something so complicated." Shikamaru said with a smirk.

"Lucky bastard." Kiba said as he and Lee had anime tears going down their eyes as they shook their fists.

"It's not luck. Besides, it's a lot of work to make seven, and hopefully eight." That made Demitra blush red. "All happy and satisfied. It's tough work." Naruto said.

"True. And we love you for that Naruto-kun~." Chacha chimed with joy as she, along with Kimi, Azuki, Furan, Minori, Aki, Yan and Demitra got close to him, with Chacha, Kimi, Furan and Aki hugging him.

"Lucky bastard~." Kiba and Lee whined as they had gritting teeth and their fists shook more.

"Leave it to Naruto to do things the most complex way and make it seem easy." Jiraiya said with a smile.

Hinata and Sakura did not like this idea. The boy, no… the man they love has a relationship with at most eight women. The fact that he's in such a relationship did not sit well with them, especially since they have feelings for him, but as they saw the smile on his face and noticed how happy the girls are with him, they couldn't help, but feel a bit… a bit tolerable with it since they all seem to be genuinely happy. Although that didn't quell their feelings for him and somehow, even though normal girls would just walk away now, they were not normal and vowed to continue their pursuit of him… even if it meant the large possibility of… sharing him.

Oh that just did not sit right with them.

"Oh! Tsunade-sama!" Chacha called out.

"Hm?" Tsunade looked to the white haired young lady.

"Naruto-kun told us about the CRA. Could we all marry Naruto-kun if we wanted to now?" Chacha asked, shocking the others.

"I suppose, but-"

"Great!" Chacha cheered as she held Naruto tighter.

"Hold on. I'm not getting married. At least not yet." Naruto said.

"Aw~, why not?" Chacha whined.

"I just don't think it's time yet. Just wait until I become nineteen or destroy Mayonaka Mun Shakai. Whichever comes first." Naruto said.

Chacha whined with a pout.

"That's too long… but… okay." Chacha said with a grin as she rubbed her cheek against Naruto's own.

'That'll only work if they are in our world. Here, I'm not sure.' Tsunade thought.

'That can't happen here, but… once I bring both worlds together… I know I can do it in just a few years!' Naruto thought with new determination. He was suddenly overshadowed, causing him and his girls to turn their heads to see a towering hulk like figure with wounds all over his body.

'Holy crap! He's huge!' The Konoha natives thought.

Naruto walked up to the towering person with a stoic expression. The tall man raised his fist, alerting the others, before bringing it down upon Naruto. Naruto slammed his fist against the large person's own, causing a small shockwave.

"Yo Kai, how have you been?" Naruto greeted Kai Kurigasa with a smile.

"Not bad. It's good to see you again Naruto." Kai said with a smile.

"Guess you heard I was leaving for a month, huh?" Naruto said as he retracted his fist and had his hands on his hips.

"Yeah. Principal Minori called up my sensei to let me know, so I came all the way here with him."

"Your sensei? Who's that?" Takeru asked.

"Someone you should know." Takeru turned to see Akaya.

'Oh look. Mr. Sparkles finally showed up.' Naruto thought with dull eyes.

Akaya wore a simple dress shirt with the sleeves rolled up to the elbows, a black tie, black slack and black dress shoes.

Akaya pointed his thumb upwards as a man flipped into the air and landed in the center of the group.

"I have arrived!" A man who looked like an adult version of Takeru, with some fuzz on his chin spoke with pride.

"Sensei." Aki spoke.

"Dad?!" Takeru shouted with shock.

"Junior!" Takeru's father cheered as he ran over to his son, pushed Syria off of his son and hugged him. "It's so good to see you again! You have grown!"

"Quit it dad! And I go by Takeru, not my middle name!" Takeru exclaimed trying to push his father off of him.

"Uncle!" Inaho cheered with a smile.

"Uncle Takeshi, it's good to see you again." Haruko greeted Takeru's father, Takeshi with a smile and bow.

Takeshi wore an open green with yellow green diamond print kimono that was open to reveal a black dress shirt, hakama blue pants and a pair of sandals.

"Ah yes. It is good to see you too, Haruko-chan." Takeshi said with a smile on his face as he released his son and crossed his arms.

"Hello sensei." Aki greeted her old teacher with a bow.

"Hey old man." Minori greeted with a grin, wink and fist up.

"Minori-chan~! Still the young, informal firecracker as always I see." Takeshi said as he walked over to his old students. "And Aki-chan, you've grown nicely." Takeshi said as he slapped Aki's breasts making her blush red and flinch, while everyone had their jaws dropped. Jiraiya's own dropped as he gained a nose bleed from the sight of Aki's breasts bouncing from being slapped.

'Damn Old Man!' Takeru thought with annoyance of his father's action, but they all felt the air surrounding them run cold, shocking them. Suddenly Takeshi's arm was grabbed tightly, making everyone turn to see it was Naruto. "Naruto?" Takeru spoke his friend's name with some new fear. Connecting the dots, he knew his father made a grave mistake since Aki is one of Naruto's girls.

Naruto's hair started to rise as his eyes were blank and visible despite the rest of his face being shadowed. The ground beneath him cracked apart, shocking everyone, and if that wasn't enough, orbs of element from the earth itself started to rise into the air.

"Don't you ever… touch Aki-chan like that again. Ever." Naruto said as he tightened his grip on Takeshi's arm, making him groan in agony as he felt his arm getting crushed.

"Naruto-kun, wait!" Aki exclaimed.

"That's enough!" Haruko exclaimed.

"Calm down." Minori said nonchalantly with a calm expression and half lidded eyes as her hand moved faster than the eye could see as Naruto's hair fell back into place and his face revealed to be more relaxed and eyes returned to normal.

"What did you do to me?" Naruto asked.

"I just summoned my natural heated element to my finger tips and hit you at the most relaxing pressure points to calm you don't. Think of it like an instant stay in a steam room." Minori briefly explained.

All the Konoha natives stared at the two in shock. They couldn't believe how strong Naruto truly was, and all he did was show a bit of rage and crushing a man's arm a bit. What his full extent of power was is a scary thought, as much as how much of a powerful person Minori proved to be in that instant of calming him own. Those of Tenbi, just sighed with relief, already knowing the power behind Naruto.

"So you're Naruto." Takeshi said. "I've heard of you as the man who defeated Ouken, or Yamato Takeru as they called him. Have to say I'm amazed." Takeshi said with a smile, but Naruto stared at him with a stoic expression. "I can see you really care about Aki-chan seeing as you were ready to cripple me for what I had done."

"You really never changed your habits, huh sensei?" Minori said with a smirk and shrug.

"Nope. Anyway, I'm happy she's in your hands now." Takeshi said with a grin. "And also in the hands of an Alpha male. Aki's always had a turn on for the Alpha male type." Takeshi said with a sly grin, surprising the others at what turned on Aki, while the blunette's entire face turned red.

"Sensei~~!" Aki whined as she started smacking her fists lightly against the side of Takeshi's head.

"What? It's true." Takeshi defended himself, while not defending himself physically.

"Would explain a lot." Takeru said with a tired smile and arms crossed.

"Seeing as how she fell for Naruto and all." Kengo agreed with his own tired smile as he nodded.

"Well… I don't think I'm really considered the Alpha male type." Naruto said with a blush and scratching his left cheek with his finger.

"Hm~?" Takeru and Kengo appeared next to him with their arms crossed and having half lidded eyes and frowns on their faces.

"Well… I mean I may get a little aggressive from time to time."

"Hm~?" Takeru and Kengo leaned closer to him.

"Okay, maybe a lot." Naruto said with a pout and his hand to his hip, as the other still held Takeshi's arm.

"Hm~~?!" Takeru and Kengo leaned in closer.

"Alright! So I may get territorial with the girls I love and get pissed off and beat people I don't like and want to kill anyone who touches and flirts with my girlfriends! Whatever!" Naruto shouted with annoyance.

"Heh heh." Takeru and Kengo laughed with toothy grins and eye smiles.

Sasuke and Sakura stared at Naruto's interaction with Kengo and Takeru.

"They seem to be real close friends." Sai spoke.

"With how territorial and demanding you get, you could make the girls do anything on a single whim, or even for a perverted fantasy." Kengo joked with a grin.

"Like even make them play dress up or role play, especially with tight lingerie." Takeru joked with his own grin.

Suddenly Naruto released his hold on Takeshi and wrapped his arms around Takeru and Kengo's necks, choking them a bit from the strength and pressure.

"Yakamashii~. Uto Shisa, Ero-bakas." Naruto growled with a pissed anime expression, talking through gritting teeth.

"I feel that's how best friends very much act, yes?" Sai said to Sakura and Sasuke.

"… I guess." Sasuke said. Sakura stayed silent as she stared at the three with somber eyes, but she smiled to see Naruto happy.

'He seems to be very happy here… with all of them.' Sakura thought with a smile as Naruto released his hold on Takeru and Kengo as a smiling Yuka appeared before him with a kunai to his face, causing the blonde to back away with his hands up and an uneasy look on his face.

"Anyway, this part of the festival seems boring. Let us take it to the South Wing!" Takeshi exclaimed, thrusting his fist into the air.

"Why?" Takeru asked.

"Why there resides a large area where many are dancing and also a large banquet is in the same area." Takeshi answered with a smile and a shine around him as he had his chin in between the space of his extended thumb and index.

"Banquet?!" Choji and Inaho exclaimed with new joy and excitement. "All right!" The two high fived.

"Let's go Choji-kun!" Inaho cheered as she grabbed Choji's hand and started running towards the South Sid of the festival.

'She's touching my hand. And she called me Choji-kun again.' Choji thought with a red blush as his eyes were shadowed.

"Hey, wait up! I'm hungry too!" Fu exclaimed.

"Me too! Let's go Takeru-kun!" Syria exclaimed as she grabbed Takeru's arm and ran off.

"Syria! Hold on!" Haruko shouted as she ran after Takeru and Syria.

"Yay! Let's go eat!" Chacha cheered with her fists thrust into the air as she ran off.

"I agree! Let us reinvigorate our cells with the finest nourishment this world has to offer!" Lee cheered with a fist pump as he ran off.

"Let's go Uchiha. I'm starving." Himegami said with her hands on her hips as she walked off.

"Tch. This woman." Sasuke complained as he followed Kodama, still holding her items.

"Guess there's no time to waste." Uruchi said with her hands behind her head as she walked off.

Soon enough everyone started to head towards the South side of the festival.

Naruto sighed as he put on his jacket, but smiled as he was happy everyone was getting along.

"Hey Naruto." Naruto turned his head to see Ino looking to the ground with her hands together. "Sorry about slapping you." She apologized.

"No worries. I'm just happy that you cared so much." Naruto said with a smile making Ino smile at how understanding and forgiving Naruto was.

Now that she thought about it… yeah… he's a catch.

.

.

Once they all made it to the center of the South side of the festival, they heard music and saw people dancing. There were also large banquets and buffets around will all kinds of delicious foods, like sweet meatballs, juicy steaks, all kinds of different fish cooked in different ways like poach, fried, etc., deserts like sundaes that are somehow still cold. Anything that's a food, you name it.

"Whoa~. There's so much." Inaho chimed with her cat-like smile as she and Choji stared at the buffet with shining eyes as they felt excited.

"I don't know which to try." Choji said as he started drooling.

"Oh!" Inaho grabbed a plate and quickly placed twenty sweet meatball, then grabbed a small dipper spoon of sauce and poured it on the meatballs. "Naruto-ni-sama taught me how to make some tasty stuff and what tastes even better when you mix them together. Try this Choji-kun." Inaho said with her cat-like smile as she extended the plate to Choji.

Choji blushed red as he looked to Inaho. He took one of the meatball and popped it into his mouth. His eyes suddenly widened.

"Umai~!" (Delicious) Choji cheered with starry eyes.

"Great, huh? Sweet meatballs taste even better with tangy mango sauce poured on it." Inaho said with her trademark smile and a pair of eye smiles.

"You're a genius Inaho-chan!" Choji cheered with a grin as he ate more, making Inaho giggle with a blush at the compliment while Monji meowed in agreement.

Takeru and Kengo cheered with sparks in their eyes, their fists pumped and their cheeks reddened.

"Miko girls!" They cheered as they noticed that there were also girls dressed as Mikos, with some of them having their cleavages exposed.

"Sugoi~." Takeru cheered with a grin.

"This is just too good!" Kengo cheered.

However they suddenly turned around and took deep breaths in through their noses as their eyes were closed.

"I am taken. I will not be consumed by temptation!" They both chanted with shaking fists as they tried to resist the pervy fantasies and desires with all of their might.

"Our boys." Yuka said as she gently clapped her hands together twice.

"It's nice to see that they really are trying." Haruko said with a smile.

They then heard sounds of a camera making them turn to see Jiraiya was taking pictures of the miko girls. He noticed the girls staring at him with frowns.

"What? It's research." Jiraiya defended himself.

"We envy you Lord Jiraiya!" Takeru and Kengo exclaimed as they bowed on their hands and knees to Jiraiya with their heads pressed against the ground.

"At ease, men." Jiraiya said with a smile and hand up. Suddenly Tsunade grabbed Jiraiya's camera and crushed it in the palm of her hand. "NO~~~!"

"Last time I checked, none of these girls are eighteen you old pervert." Tsunade said with a twitching eyebrow and her eyes closed as her hands were on her hips.

'Eighteen and over, eh?' Jiraiya thought as he turned from her and started taking out an extra camera from inside his jacket. His eyes glanced to Aki, and as if on cue, her breasts bounced on their own, making him grin and giggle perversely. 'Oh I agree whole heartedly.' Jiraiya thought with perverted glee. "Say, Aki-chan, why don't you change into a miko outfit and dance as well?" Jiraiya suggested, causing Takeru and Kengo's jaws to drop as blood shot from their nostrils. However the feeling of perversion faded when Naruto appeared behind Aki with his arms crossed as his whole face, but now white eyes were shadowed and his hair rising. "It's… just a suggestion of course. Nothing major." Jiraiya said with a now nervous grin.

"Hm. I guess that would be fine." Aki said with the tip of her finger against her chin. Jiraiya, Takeru and Kengo had excited exaggerated expressions on their faces.

"Maybe that's not a good idea." Naruto said with a calm, stoic expression.

"Why? It's just a change of clothing and dancing." Aki said to Naruto.

"Trust me. You can dance without the outfit."

"True, but what do you have against the clothing?" Aki asked.

"Well…" Naruto looked down to Aki's breast, feeling his crotch tingle as he stared at Aki's cleavage for a moment. "Um… I mean you'd look nice in it." Naruto said looking to the side, making Aki blush. "But just trust me. Don't." Naruto said as he gave a stoic glare at his pervert of a godfather.

Aki looked to the ground as she thought things over.

'If he thinks I look good in it.' Aki then grabbed her breasts. 'I'll wear one later.'

"Come on Takeru-kun! Let's dance!" Syria chimed as she grabbed onto Takeru's wrist.

"Uh, wait…"

"Come! Let us share a passionate dance of youth Haruko-san!" Lee cried as he took Haruko's hand.

"W-W-W-Wait a minute!" Haruko exclaimed.

Takeru and Haruko were suddenly dragged to the dance area, but as they stopped and were brought close to their partner, they were surprised to see that instead of Syria or Lee, they were with each other. They both blushed in surprise and were rightfully confused on what had happened.

"EH?!" Takeru and Haruko turned to see that Lee and Syria were holding each other tight and pretty close.

"You're not Takeru-kun!"

"And you are not Haruko-san. What has happened?"

Takeru and Haruko were majorly confused, but then they heard a whistle making them turn to see Naruto smiling at them with his arms crossed as Golden Asura's hand was out and waving to them. They smiled at the blonde, happy with what he did.

"You can always count on Naruto." Takeru said with a smile.

"Yes. Yes you can." Haruko said with her own smile. The moment they turned to one another, they blushed red as they stared into each other's eyes.

"Uh… we're pretty darn close, don't you think?" Takeru said with a nervous grin as his eyes looked away while his cheeks reddened.

"Yes. Yes we are." Haruko said looking down to the side with a bashful smile as her cheeks became hotter and turned a deeper shade of red. "But…" Takeru looked to Haruko. "I don't mind it." Haruko said with a bashful, yet cute look; her cheeks still red hot.

Takeru looked to her with wide eyes as he felt his whole face turn red.

"Um, should I lead?" Takeru asked as he looked to the ground, except his line of sight was covered by Haruko's H-cup breasts.

"If you can." Haruko said looked down as well.

The two slowly started to dance, via waltzing first.

Naruto just smiled, happy to help the two, but then he noticed Kiba, Neji and Shino staring at Golden Asura's hand with wide eyes. (Well he knew Neji and Kiba were, but it was hard to tell with Shino, because, you know… sunglasses.)

Naruto quickly retracted Golden Asura's hand as he turned his head and whistled a short tune.

"Oh, yo, guitars." Naruto said as he walked away without looking suspicious, despite his three friends already seeing a part of Golden Asura. Naruto walked up to a music stand selling guitars. "Mind if I try one?" Naruto asked.

"Go right ahead." The girl vendor with short brunette hair said with a smile.

Naruto took one of the guitars and strummed it to see how it sounded. After a little tuning, he closed his eyes and started to play a new rhythm, catching the attention of other people in the surrounding area, before he sang a quick song.

(Just something I made up for this moment, so imagine any kind of guitar rhythm that will fit the lyrics the best you can.)

"The waves so cold

To my chained soul

I suddenly see a vision of beauty.

Such a beautiful smile

I go for a century's mile

Just to have you turn to me so elegantly~.

To my chained up soul

Your heart's my goal

We reach out and grasp so gently.

Sealed with a kiss

My heart beat takes a miss

Once separate I speak so lovely~.

You hold my heart

Never break apart

Your warmth is so enchantingly.

In this warmth so pure

Now I know for sure

That I want you… to love… me~~~."

Naruto finished playing the short song, and once he opened his eyes, he looked surprised to see all the guys have their jaws drop, while women stared at him with hearts for eyes and arousal. Naruto's friends from Konoha… safe to say they were rightfully shocked.

Where did this come from? Is this a new skill he picked up in this world?

Oh if only they knew.

Naruto chuckled, feeling embarrassed as he placed the guitar on the counter in front of the female vendor.

"Thanks for letting me use it." Naruto said with a grin.

"No problem. It's yours if you want." The brunette girl vendor said with hearts for eyes and her hands interlocked together as hearts floated from her head. Naruto couldn't help, but chuckle bashfully at how much this vendor and others appreciated his talent.

Naruto decided to walk away of find something to do. He noticed Azuki standing alone with her arms crossed. A thought came to him. Naruto walked over to her with his hands in his pockets. Azuki noticed that he made it to her. Once stopping in front of her presence, he took out his hand from his pocket and extended it to Azuki.

"May I have this dance?" Naruto asked.

"Nani? Are you serious?" Azuki questioned with a red tint on her cheeks.

"Yeah, of course. It's our thing after all." Naruto said with a grin.

"I'm surprised you're still able to say that so nonchalantly after I danced with that Leandre guy." Azuki said looking to the ground.

"Hey, the past is the past. Besides, I've been trusted with your heart, haven't I? So why talk about a guy who never had a chance?" Naruto said with a smile. Azuki looked to him for a moment, before smiling at him.

"Yeah." Azuki said as she extended her hand and took Naruto's. "Let's go do our thing." Azuki said with a grin and fist pump.

Suddenly Naruto sent her spinning like a tornado towards the dance area, then flashed to the center where he grabbed and dipped her with one arm.

"I'll lead." Naruto said in a husky, sexy tone and half lidded eyes as his face leaned closer to Azuki's own blushing face.

"Okay." Azuki said with a dumb, dreamy smile, clearly losing herself to her boyfriend's charm.

Naruto stood them both up and spun Azuki away while holding her hand and brought her back, wrapping his arm around her waist as they waltz a bit. He spun here away, holding her hand again, brought her back and dipped her, before spun her a bit away again and then spun her around in place, before bringing her back and lifted her into the air and spun around three sixty as he held her up. He bounced her off his hand and caught her in his arms and dipped her again making her laugh with joy.

The men of Konoha stared at Naruto in shock as their jaws dropped comically.

"He… he can dance?" Shizune questioned with wide eyes.

"Yep. He can." Jiraiya said. "Pretty funny that Naruto of all people could do this, huh?" Jiraiya said with a grin.

"You knew he could dance this whole time?" Tsunade asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Yep. A girl named Shizuka helped him. He used to just jump around like an idiot." Jiraiya said with a grin.

"And did you know he could-"

"Play guitar and sing? Yes I did. Although I laughed, because of how unexpected it was." Jiraiya said with a smile.

"Why would you laugh you idiot? Hasn't the thought occurred to you that something like that would hurt his self-esteem?"

"… I honestly never thought of that." Jiraiya said.

"You baka." Tsunade said with her eyes closed and hands on her hips.

"What? I'm not an expert on kids." Jiraiya said.

"Even though you pretty much raised three by yourself." Tsunade said looking to her teammate.

"… Touché hime… touché." Jiraiya said with a frown. Jiraiya suddenly grinned as he took a picture of Naruto and Azuki as they were in a special dancing position.

Azuki's back rested against the front of Naruto's body, with the blonde's left hand on her hip and right hand on the side of her torso as they grind their hips in place.

(Nice.)

Naruto spun her away, then spun her around him from behind, tossed her up in the air, making everyone look in awe as Azuki spun in the air. As she descended, Naruto caught her and moved her around to his back, taking her from one hand to another, and dipped her in front of himself, making her giggle with glee. He spun her away, still holding her hand, spun her around in front of him and to the other side, before bringing her close to him, as he brought his face to her neck and gave a deep sniff as he brought his mouth to her ear and kissed it, making her laugh with a red blush.

Naruto then spun her far away from him, making her seem like a tornado as she spun all the way across from him, but Naruto suddenly appeared on the other side in a golden flash and grabbed her effortlessly with an arm and dipped her to the side making her laugh with glee, while he smirked with his eyes closed and his other hand on his hip.

Naruto brought her close and waltz forward, spun her away, brought her back, spun her in place, tossed her up a bit, causing her to spin, caught her, and held her on his side, and spun around as he kept her feet off the ground, stopped, spun her away and brought her close, with her face in front of his and kissed her lips, before spinning her like a tornado in place, and lowered her, making her bend her knees as she continued to spin like a tornado, before rising her back up, and then tossed her into the air, as she continued to spin.

Suddenly Naruto appeared up above her in a golden flash, grabbed her by the waist and brought her close, bringing the front of her torso to his own, before they flashed away back onto the floor as Naruto dipped her, bringing his face close to her own, smiling as she sweated a bit, but still smiled.

Azuki suddenly cupped his cheek and kissed her, both of them closing their eyes as everyone cheered and clapped their hands at their dance.

"Still knows how to shock a person." Takeru said with a smile and continued to clap his hands

"That's Naruto for you." Haruko said with a smile.

Everyone from Naruto's world looked in pure shock and disbelief; the men still had their jaws dropped.

Jiraiya just laughed, but was immediately smacked by both Minori and Tsunade, which sent him skidding forward onto the ground at their combined strength, despite it technically being light hits from them.

"That wasn't something to laugh at, baka." Tsunade said.

"Some role model he can be. Peeks on women and laughs at someone's skills." Minori said with her arms crossed.

"I know, right?" Tsunade said with a smirk.

'Ow… my face.' Jiraiya mentally whined.

Kai Kurigasa watched the two with a smile and his arms crossed.

"So Kai." Takeshi spoke as he stood next to Kai. "Is that her?" Takeshi asked.

"Yeah. She's in good hands though." Kai said, still retaining his smile as he saw Naruto stood back up, picking up Azuki with himself.

"Do you love her?" Takeshi asked.

"I don't know. Honestly I liked her for her looks before, but then I fell in love with her personality… but Naruto… he had more time with her. He got to see the real her. He fell in love with the girl underneath the mask. I think I just fell for the mask itself." Kai said with somber eyes. "I was a fool… but the kind of fool who still cares for her as a person."

"I see." Takeshi said looking to Kai. "Do you wish for a second chance?"

"Nah. I told you, I fell in love with the mask. I'm just sad that I didn't get to know underneath it. Hell I don't think I cared for underneath it… but Naruto did. He got to see everything that is the unique person known as Azuki Shinatsu. I never did. That's what pisses me off so much. That I never got the chance and that I was stupid enough to only be in love with a mask. I actually feel happy to see her happy with the right man." Kai said with a bright smile. He suddenly heard sniffing, making him turn to see his sensei with crying anime tears with his fist shaking.

"Kurigasa, you truly have grown into a strong young man!" Takeshi exclaimed with pride in his student.

"Uh… thanks sensei." Kai said scratching his cheek with his cheek.

Naruto and Azuki were walking to the others, who were either cheering or still in shock. Naruto's arm was wrapped around her waist with her body being pressed against the side of his body. Azuki couldn't help but smile. She truly does love her boyfriend.

"Still as nimble on your feet as ever fox-baka." Himegami said with a smirk and her hands on her knees. Sasuke, who was still holding her stuff, was right next to her with his mouth gaped, so she gracious pushed the bottom of his jaw back up, closing his mouth.

"Thanks." Naruto said with a grin as he rubbed the back of his head.

"Dance with me now, Naruto-kun!" Chacha cheered as she sped pass everyone and grabbed Naruto in the blink of an eye, causing Azuki to spin and fall on her bottom.

Azuki moaned with pain as she rubbed her tail bone. She noticed a pair of hands making her look to see it was Kimi offering both of her hands to Azuki.

"Are you okay, Azuki-nee-sama?" Kimi asked. Azuki couldn't help, but smile as she took her hands, as Kimi used all her might to lift up Azuki.

"Yeah, I'm fine. I mean, it's Chacha after all." Azuki said as she turned to see a grinning Chacha spinning a now dizzy Naruto around, who had swirls for eyes, in the center of the dancing area, while everyone watched with amusement. "She's always been the one who was the craziest for Naruto, after all." Azuki said as she and Kimi stared at Naruto and Chacha with smiles as their mocha skinned teammate grinned as she hugged the still dizzy Naruto close, rubbing her cheek against his own.

"I'm next." Yan said with her arms crossed.

"Oh hell no! Kimi's next!" Azuki shouted.

"Eh?" Kimi looked to Azuki in surprise with anime eyes.

"And why's that?" Yan questioned with a half-lidded gaze.

"Because she's one of the top three, and as one of them, she is allowed to dance with Naruto before anyone who is fourth and after." Azuki said with her arms crossed.

"Am I really allowed to skip like that?" Kimi said to herself with a blush on her cheeks and her fingertip pressed to her lip.

"Is this some sort of law you created just now?" Yan questioned as she narrowed her eyes at Azuki as she walked over towards Azuki.

"Does it matter? You came way~ too late anyway." Azuki said as she walked over towards Yan.

"Oh no, not again." Kimi said with worry.

"So what number would that make me?" Yan questioned as she and Azuki continued to walk towards one another.

"Hm, let's see. Fourth would be Furan, fifth I would believe makes principal Minori."

"Oi! I'm Number One!" Minori shouted with a pissed anime face at a high volume and her fist thrust into the air, causing people around her to flinch at her sudden action.

"This woman definitely is like Naruto." Neji said with a frown and his arms crossed.

"Aki would be-"

"Let me stop you there." Yan said as she and Azuki stopped in front of one another. "Last I checked, I'm the one who dated him fourth."

"Last I check he fell for Furan fourth." Azuki said.

"Oh so now it's ranked on falling in love, huh? And how would you know this? Have you been keeping an eye on him everywhere he goes? Now I see why they call you Hawk. You really like to stalk your prey." Yan said as she and Azuki glared at one another with lightning coming from their eyes, colliding with one another.

"Oh no." Kimi said with new fear as she and the others sensed a dark aura coming from the two, as if walking towards the two would be the equivalent of going into the beast's den.

"Man… the girls in this world are scary." Kiba moaned with fear.

"Yare yare." Naruto spoke as he walked up next to Kimi with Chacha having her arms wrapped around his neck with a wide smile on her face as heart came from her head and popped only to be replaced by more. "Those two can't decide to let things go for one day, can they?" Naruto said with his hands in his pockets.

"It's only been a few months, but you should know them by now." Kimi said with a smile to Naruto.

"True. They are my girlfriends after all." Naruto said with a smirk as he looked to Kimi.

"Naruto." Naruto looked to see Azuki and Yan walk up to him. "Fix this. What number am I?" Yan asked.

"What are you talking about?" Naruto asked.

"This monkey." That earned Yan an annoyed glare and gritting teeth. "Says I am number six, when I should be number for because I was the fourth one who dated you. And she says she's the first, when she should be third, from what I've heard from Chacha."

"What?!" Azuki shouted as she glared to Chacha.

"I kind of boasted… maybe… a little." Chacha said with a nervous smile. Azuki growled with a twitching eyebrow, making Chacha chuckle with a nervous grin.

"Wait, are you two having an argument by placing my love for all of you in number form?" Naruto asked with a raised eyebrow. They nodded in confirmation. "That is the stupidest thing I've ever heard." Naruto said shaking his head lightly. Azuki and Yan glared at him as they growled. "Don't look at me like that, that's your own fault." Naruto said with a stoic look, keeping his hands in his pockets.

"Would this mean that I'm number one?" Chacha asked with a small smile and anime eyes.

The Konoha natives stare at Naruto in surprise and amazement that he was so calm in a situation like this with having, admittedly, two frightening women, while those of Tenbi saw it as nothing new since they were used to it.

"Whoa… dude's got guts." Kiba said with shock at how brave Naruto was now in the presence of two scary women.

"Around here, we call that having balls." Kengo said with a smirk.

"I like that." Kiba said with a grin.

"Holy shit! I just remembered you always have a dog with you!" Kengo shouted, pointing at Kiba.

"Oh shit, yeah! I'm surprised nobody noticed. You see, Akamaru saw this kitten that looked like she was made of blue fire, and it was with her." Kiba pointed to Fu who was eating a sundae from the buffet.

"Oh you mean Fu. I guess she was supposed to watch Matatabi and the others. Where are they now?"

"She left them with… well… a very muscular guy who also was cross dressing." Kiba said with an uncomfortable look.

"Oh that must have been the boss of Macaroon Mansion. Naruto and Azuki-senpai work there." Kengo said. "Hey Fu, where are the baby bijuus?" Kengo asked the mint haired teen, making all the Konoha natives look to him in shock.

'Baby Bijuu?!' They all thought with shock.

"Oh, they're somewhere between the South and West side." Fu said with a spoon full of ice cream in her mouth.

"Naruto, what is this about baby bijuu?" Jiraiya asked, rubbing his face from the injury of it surfing against the stone ground.

"Oh that…" Naruto started rubbing the back of his head. "Well you see, somehow Mayonaka Mun Shakai, pretty much, um… stole chakra of the bijuu and spliced them with humans."

"You mean the Bijuu Hybrids, yes?" Lee asked.

"You know of them?" Syria asked, turning her head to Lee.

"Oh right, I forgot. You all spied on me." Naruto said with a stoic look, but they could tell he was annoyed. His friends from Konoha chuckled and smiled nervously as they looked away from his gaze. "Anyway, yeah, they came from them. I stuck my hand in their chest and ripped them out without killing them. It was like my hand was that of a ghost." Naruto said nonchalantly with a hand up. "They came out as eggs made of their original being's body. Once they hatched, they appeared as baby versions of the originals. They're a piece of the original tailed beast spirits. I don't know how they attained them and the chakra, but my guess is they somehow infiltrated the Akatsuki base."

Those of Konoha were now worried. The terrorists from this world are now identified as more dangerous than Akatsuki. To steal chakra from kidnapped tailed beasts from the most dangerous terrorist group from their own world without being noticed immediately puts them far higher than Akatsuki.

"How many do you have?" Tsunade asked.

"The first three." Naruto said.

"Do you know how many of the tailed beast chakra they have?" Tsunade asked with new worry.

"They have all but the eighth." Naruto said with a stoic expression. Immediately everyone got worried. The Maken-ki members were a bit uneasy, but they had known the truth. They even knew about the jinchurikis that were kept alive.

"Naruto, are you sure they have yours too?" Fu asked with worry.

"They'd be stupid not to. I mean they did operate on me. No doubt they had to have collected Kurama's chakra." Naruto said.

'Kurama? Is that the Kyuubi's real name?' Kakashi thought.

"YOU TOLD THEM MY NAME, YOU BAKA!" Kurama screamed with rage.

"Excuse me, Fu." Neji spoke, earning the mint haired mocha skinned girl's attention. "You said Naruto saved you earlier. From the same people yes?" Neji asked, earning a nod from Fu and the others attention. "Does that mean… the other jinchuriki that the Akatsuki had captured… are they alive as well?" Neji asked shocking the others.

Fu looked to the ground with a sad expression.

"Yes. From what Naruto has told me, the jinchuriki from two to six are still in their capture. They're right now being kept alive only to be milked." Fu said, shocking all the Konoha natives.

Naruto had somber eyes.

"Naruto… you never told me this." Sakura said.

"How can I? It's a sensitive subject." Naruto said.

"But they're just like you! You could have told us."

"For what reason? I already promised myself that I'd save them someday, but now is not the right time." Naruto said.

"But they're jinchuriki. You could have saved them as well back then, especially with the strength you possess now."

"No, I couldn't. It would have been too risky." Naruto said.

"But-"

"You really have a problem." Yan said with her eyes closed.

"Excuse me?!" Sakura exclaimed.

"You're questioning something you have only discovered. We've known for a while, but we do not question it, because we don't know all the details. You're acting like you know what's best with a situation you don't know anything important about and with a 'because it's the right thing to do' attitude. You really are something." Yan said with her arms crossed and eyes still closed.

"Yan, please." Naruto said with a stoic, yet stern tone.

"This is a situation that could affect everyone." Sakura argued.

"Then what about Naruto and Fu? Don't you think it's affecting them the most?" Yan asked, causing Sakura's eyes to widen.

"T-That's my point! Naruto should feel affected by this so much that he should-"

"Sakura, that's enough!" Naruto shouted, causing her to flinch as she and the others looked to Naruto to see pain in his eyes. "What part of I couldn't were you unable to understand? When I said I couldn't, I mean I couldn't." Naruto said with shadowed eyes. "I'm not strong enough. It was hard enough getting Fu out of there without being recaptured and you're scolding me for not trying to save all of them? I wanted to, but the Kyuubi told me not to because of how risky it was." Naruto said, shocking everyone.

'The Kyuubi convinced him not to?' Tsunade thought with shock.

'Interesting.' Jiraiya thought with a serious expression.

Naruto tightened his fist.

"Don't you think I felt disgusted and horrified? People who are just like me… who have suffered for the sake of keeping their homes safe, who have been scorned, ignored and hated are now being used as cattle to be milked for their chakra. The thought of them being used as weapons angers me and what's worse is that I'm still too weak to save them! Any of them!" Naruto growled as his fist burst into red flames, surprising those of Maken-ki and Venus. Only a certain number of them had seen this color of flames before. "The thought of others using them who have suffered long enough as nothing but weapons for their own gain…" Naruto's flames disappeared as he had a somber look upon his face. "I feel as though I finally understand the bijuu." All the Konoha natives stared at Naruto, shell-shocked by his words. "I want to destroy Mayonaka Mun Shakai and liberate my brethren. The only difference is that Mayonaka Mun Shakai is a danger to everyone and not just my own people." Naruto said with closed eyes.

Everyone stayed silent. For the Konoha natives… from what Naruto had said… they now view the bijuu in a new light. They had never thought of it that way. They always saw them as dangerous monsters, but now with how Naruto explained it… it sounds like they were more of monsters by seeing them as nothing but monsters that could be used as weapons.

'That's also how a jinchuriki feels.' Jiraiya thought. 'They feel the same pain as the bijuu. The only difference is that they have shorter life spans. For the bijuu, they have lived for centuries. Despite all the pain given to them, it is that pain that allows a jinchuriki to understand a bijuu. I don't know whether to be happy that Naruto truly understands them now, or feel saddened.' Jiraiya's eyes became somber as he stared at Naruto. 'Poor gaki.'

Everyone stayed silent.

"You want to touch my breasts to feel better Naruto-kun?" Chacha asked, causing everyone to look at her in shock.

"Um, I… uh… sure?" Naruto said.

"What?! Oh hell no!" Sakura shouted.

"Not in public! Dammit Chacha!" Azuki shouted.

"I'll give her an A for guts." Yan said with dull eyes.

"Take it Naruto! It's an offer no man can refuse." Jiraiya said with his camera ready, but Tsunade snatched it away and crushed it as well. "Aw~ hime~." Jiraiya whined with anime tears.

"Do it man, do it." Kiba said with an excited grin and shaking fists.

"I agree." Kengo said with a smirk and his arms crossed.

"Oh for the love of." Neji said with a frown, eyes closed and arms crossed.

"She's really bold." Tenten said with wide exaggerated eyes.

"Her flames of youth are amazing~!" Lee cheered with a shaking fist and steam coming out his nose, earning a dull, annoyed look from his teammates, minus Gai-sensei who nodded in agreement.

"That's Chacha-nee-chan for you." Fu said with an embarrassed smile and sweat drop.

"I like her hot blooded attitude." Koushi said with a proud smile and fists to his hips, while his adopted son, Kai Aomi sighed.

"These girls are very bold. Bigger sluts than the ones back home." Sai said with a smile, but suddenly he was electrocuted by Himegami and Uruchi, causing him to be charred, and fall to the ground.

"Huh… I was going to punch him for that actually, but…" Ino looked to Himegami and Uruchi, before jumping to them and wrapping her arms around their petite frames. "I like you girls!" Ino exclaimed with a toothy grin, causing Himegami to sigh with annoyance and Uruchi to chuckle nervously with a blush as she felt one of Ino's boobs press against her.

"Get away from me." Himegami said with annoyance. She heard Sasuke give a small chuckle. "What's so funny Uchiha?" Kodama questioned with a twitching eyebrow.

"Just glad to meet a girl with common sense after all these years." Sasuke said with a smirk looking to Himegami. Kodama blinked her eyes at him, before smiling with her eyes closed.

"You know Naruto if you want to fondle a bigger pair to make you feel better, you can do mine." Minori said with a grin, pointing at her own breasts, shocking the others and making the men's nose bleed, minus Neji, Shino, Shikamaru and Sai.

"Principal!" Furan shouted with shock and distaste for Minori's suggestion.

"O-Or mine." Aki spoke up, causing all the men's noses to shoot out hoses of blood.

"Aki-sensei!" Furan exclaimed with shock at the school nurse's sudden bold action.

"Oh my." Yuka said with a smile and her hands clapped together.

"How scandalous." Minerva said with her own smile.

"Do you want to feel my breasts Takeru-kun~?" Syria chimed with a smile as she got close to Takeru.

"Um, no, that's fine." Takeru said with his hands up as Syria got closer.

"There will be no breast touching!" Haruko shouted, getting in between Takeru and Syria.

"Oh poo~. You're just saying that because you want Takeru-kun to feel your breasts." Syria said making Haruko blush red, along with Takeru, but the male of the pair had blood shoot out his nose and fainted.

"Take!" Haruko exclaimed with worry as she knelt down and picked him up a bit, but she then noticed that Hinata's entire face was red with her eyes shrunk and she… wasn't moving. "Um, excuse me Neji-san, but I think your cousin is not feeling well." Haruko said to Neji, causing him to look to Hinata to see her state.

"Hinata-sama!"

"You're so caring, Haruko-san." Lee said as he knelt in front of her and grabbed her hand with his right as his left was on his left pectoral over his heart.

"Oh, um, well thank you Lee." Haruko said with a nervous smile.

"Back off! She's mine!" Takeru shouted as he reawakened with a pissed exaggerated expression.

"Say Aki-san, Minori-san, I'm pretty depressed. Do you mind if I-" before Jiraiya could finish, he was shot in the bottom by a golden fireball, causing him to scream as he jumped into the air, holding his bottom.

"That was a warning shot you old fart." Naruto said with an annoyed expression.

"See what you did Chacha?" Azuki said to her eccentric roommate.

"Yep. Chacha turned a bad mood into a good one! Everything is back to normal!" Chacha cheered with a grin, eye smiles and peace sign. Everyone looked to her in surprise before laughing at how her unorthodox suggestion changed everyone's mood so significantly.

"She's a strange one." Yamato said with a smile.

"Yes, she is. She somehow has an uncanny ability with groups, just like Naruto." Demitra said with a small smile.

"I hear ya." Yamato agreed.

Inaho and Choji looked to the group in confusion.

"What was happening?" Inaho asked.

"I don't know, I was paying more attention to the food." Choji said.

"Same here."

"Holy crap! You two ate like half of the buffet already!" Takeru shouted, making everyone look only for them all to have comical shocked expression.

"Sorry, we couldn't help ourselves." Inaho said with an embarrassed blush and her cat smile as she rubbed the back of her head.

"The food was really tasty." Choji said with his own embarrassed blush and smile as he patted his belly.

"Oh wait, didn't you say there was more nearby Fu-san?" Inaho asked.

"Yeah. Macaroon Mansion has their own banquet over near in between the West and South side from here." Fu said, only for Inaho and Choji to bolt, leaving a dust cloud as they headed over to find the banquet. "I think they're in trouble." Fu said.

"You mean the cooks, right? I hear you. Choji's bad enough, but now with this girl, I feel sorry for them." Ino said with a frown and half lidded eyes.

"Well then." Naruto said as he put his hands in his pockets with his eyes shadowed. He started walking away, following Choji and Inaho's trail.

"Naruto, where are you going?" Ino asked.

"I'm going over to the banquet to help." Naruto said.

"You're going to stop Choji and that girl all by yourself?" Ino questioned with a dull look. Naruto stopped.

"Stop them? No." Naruto said, confusing the others. "I'm the Head Chef of Macaroon Mansion, and I figure it is my job to prepare cooked meals for the populace." Naruto said as he turned to them with a grin and jabbed his thumb to himself. "I mean I am the best chef around, dattebayo." Naruto turned away and continued to walk.

"Wait up! I'm hungry too!" Chacha exclaimed.

"Me too!" Kimi exclaimed as she hurried.

"Oh Kimi, I still owe you a dance later, right?" Naruto asked turning his head to his girlfriend.

"You remembered!" Kimi cheered as everyone else decided to follow them.

"Of course. You're my girlfriend after all." Naruto said, making Kimi blush and smile.

"I think someone needs to help Neji with Hinata." Takeru said pointing to the Hyuuga cousin. Neji was trying to snap Hinata out of her stupor state, but Sakura walked over, and picked up Hinata and now carried her away in her arm like a wooden board, since she is as stiff as one now.

"Couldn't you carry her some other way?" Neji asked with a tired, annoyed tone and expression.

"In this state, afraid not." Sakura said pointing to the still stiff as a board red Hinata.

.

.

The group was now walking pass what looked like a games area, with those normal games like hit the bottles, fish for goldfish, and get the rubber frogs in the rotating lily pads (remember those, like from Adventure Land? God I love those games).

Naruto noticed Choji in line for the High striker game, better known as the strength tester. He noticed Inaho on the side lines, so he walked up to her.

"I thought you guys would be at the banquet by now." Naruto said as he reached for Monji, still atop of Inaho's head, and scratched the kitten's chin getting a purr out of him.

"Well we were making great time, but I stopped and noticed that." Inaho pointed to a large cute plushy of Kurama. "I thought it was so cute I wanted it! Then Choji-kun decided to play and get it for me." Inaho said with her cat smile, turning to Naruto.

"I see." Naruto said looking to Choji.

"I just really want it, because… it'll remind me of you ni-sama." Naruto looked to Inaho in surprise to see her looking at Choji. "I'll miss you when you leave." Inaho said with somber eyes, but kept a smile.

Naruto suddenly hugged her, surprising her.

"I'll miss you too, imouto. I love you." Naruto said with a smile. Inaho couldn't help, but smile and hug him back.

Everyone looked to the two with a smile. Choji noticed this, and couldn't help but smile at the two.

'She really does love him. Like he was her real brother.' Choji thought.

"Okay, next." A game vendor said.

'Right!' Choji earned a new look of determination as he slammed his hands onto his face, causing a small shockwave, surprising the surrounding people as he retracted his hands back and stared ahead with determination as a pair of red hand prints were on his face. 'I'll win this! For her!' Choji thought as he walked over and grabbed the mallet, but he struggled a bit as he tried to lift it up. "This hammer's pretty heavy." Choji said to the game vendor.

"Of course it is. It's for ability users." The vendor said with a smile.

Choji groaned as he stared at the mallet. He glanced over to Inaho to see her giggle as she waved over to him with enthusiasm.

'This will not stop me!' Choji thought with new determination. Choji sent chakra to his arms as he now had the strength to lift the mallet up. Choji marched over to the hit point of the High striker. He lifted the mallet up high, conjuring up all the strength he could and swung it down, slamming the head of the mallet onto the lever, causing the puck to rise. Everyone looked, but sadly the puck only went halfway. Choji had a shocked anime look as he watched the puck descend down back to the lever.

"Oh~, poor Choji-kun." Inaho said with a frown as Choji now had his head hanging.

"Here you go sir." The game vendor said as he extended to Choji a stuffed doll of Naruto. "You're much stronger than a lot of guys I've seen. That fat must really be muscle." The vendor said. Everyone from Konoha stared at the vendor with shock and worry.

"Muscle… yeah, I guess so. Thanks." Choji said as he took the stuffed doll and walked towards Inaho, surprising his friends that he didn't get mad. "Sorry I couldn't win the Kyuubi doll Inaho-chan." Choji said handing the Naruto doll to Inaho.

"You're strong Choji-kun!" Inaho exclaimed, surprising Choji. "It's like he said! A lot of guys aren't as strong as you."

"But… I used my chakra to give me strength." Choji said with a frown.

"Then that would mean so would others with element if you couldn't lift the mallet with your own strength." Naruto said.

"See! You are strong! Stronger than a lot of people here! I'm so proud of you!" Inaho exclaimed with a reassuring smile, shocking Choji, causing him to blush. "Besides…" Inaho smiled down at the small doll of Naruto in her hands. "I like this one even better. I wanted a doll that would always remind me of ni-sama when he's gone and this one looks just like him. So I love it even more." Inaho said with soft eyes and a happy smile as Monji tried reaching for the doll. "Arigatou Choji-kun." Inaho said with a cat-like smile, making Choji smile and blush, but she suddenly got on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek, shocking the Akamichi along with Naruto and his fellow Konoha twelve comrades.

Choji looked to Inaho who continued to smile at him.

Ino looked between the two as she started getting a smile on her face.

"I think there's something going on here." Ino said to Shikamaru with a sly grin as she nudged his chest. Shikamaru just sighed.

"Troublesome." Shikamaru said with closed eyes.

"Dammit, even Choji is getting attention from a really hot girl. What's with the dobe and Akamichi hooking up more than me?!" Kiba growled with anger and envy as he bit into the collar of his jacket.

"Sh! Don't say that out loud you guys." Uruchi said to Kiba, Ino and Shikamaru. "You see for a while now, Naruto has seen Haruko-senpai, Himegami-senpai and Inaho-san as sisters, as if they were his own blood, and well… he generally gets over protective." Uruchi whispered to the three.

"That explains why Naruto clotheslined Lee when he ran over to Haruko-san." Kiba said, remembering earlier when he and the other Konoha-nin met Haruko.

"Oh… so…" Ino said as she, Shikamaru and Kiba stared at Naruto.

Naruto was just stared at Choji, whose face turned all red while Inaho laughed saying he looked like a tomato. He had a stoic look upon his face as he stared at them both. After a few moments, he sighed with his eyes closed.

Uruchi sighed with relief.

"I think that's a good sign." Uruchi said.

"Great. Things can now get even more troublesome. What a drag." Shikamaru said with his eyes closed.

"Haruko-san! Allow me to win a prize for you in this strength tester game!" Lee said.

"Um, no that's fine Lee-san." Haruko said with a hand up.

"Get in line!" Chacha exclaimed as she sped pass them and pretty much charged right through the line of people, now being in the front of the line, grabbing the mallet and lifting it over her shoulder with ease. Chacha strutted over towards the lever of the High striker, swaying her hips with her right hand on her right swaying hip. Stopping in front of the lever, Chacha raised the mallet up high and slammed the head down onto the lever, sending the puck sky rocketing into the bell, causing it to ring a deafening noise along with a shockwave, causing everyone to cover their ears. It even made some people, like Inaho, have swirls for eyes.

The ringing noise lasted for a while. Once it lessened enough, everyone pulled their hands away from their ears as they stared at Chacha who was humming as she spun the mallet above her head with just her fingers.

"Uh… you win." The game vendor said as he took down one of the large Kyuubi stuffed animals and gave it to Chacha, who grinned as she took it. She turned around and tossed the mallet in the air, as it spun and landed onto the ground, head first, causing the ground to shake a bit; making a few people lose their footing.

Chacha laughed with a grin as she walked over to Inaho.

"Here you go!" Chacha said with a grin as she extended it to Inaho.

"Huh?" Inaho questioned, tilting her head as a question mark appeared above it.

"You said you wanted it so here you go!"

"But you won it." Inaho said.

"Aw~, it doesn't matter to me. I just wanted to show off." Chacha said with a shiny grin.

"Um… okay." Inaho said as she grabbed the doll, but then extended it to Choji. "Here!"

"Huh?" Choji questioned looking to the toy.

"I have this doll, and you can have this." Inaho said showing off her Naruto doll.

"Why would you give me this?" Choji asked.

"Well, I don't know when I'll see you again, so I want you to have this so you'll always remember today." Inaho said with a cat smile. Choji eyes widened as his cheeks turned red. Choji slowly reached for it and grabbed it, but he also touched Inaho's hand as he felt sparks.

'I like her.' Choji thought as he felt his heart a flutter as he stared at Inaho's smiling face.

Chacha looked to them both with a growing smile, but then she noticed the stoic look Naruto had as he stared at them both. Chacha appeared to his side and rest both her hands on his shoulder.

"Yare yare. You're not going to do something rash are you, you loveable ni-san." Chacha whispered with a smile.

"Nah. Choji's cool." Naruto said as his eyes looked to her.

"Really? So you'd be okay with them-"

"I said he was cool. I didn't say he earned it yet." Naruto said looking back at the pair.

"Aw~, you can be so stingy when it comes to your sisters." Chacha said with a smile.

"Hey Naruto, why don't you try it?" A random male student asked.

"Hm? Me?" Naruto questioned with surprised eyes.

"Yeah come on!" A male student cheered.

"Yeah, do it man." Another male student said.

"Try it Naruto-sama." A female student cheered.

Suddenly everyone started to cheer for Naruto to try the High striker.

"Nah, that'd be overkill." Naruto said with a grin and scratching the back of his head.

"Don't be such a lady, Naruto!"

Naruto's eyes widened as he heard a voice that was very familiar. Naruto slowly turned his head to Kiba as he had a stoic, stern look on his face.

"Oh shit." Kengo said with new worry.

"That's not a good look." Takeru said with worry as well.

"Hey! Naruto-kun isn't a lady! I should know! I've seen it!" Chacha shouted as she pointed at Kiba.

"Wait, what?" Kiba said with wide eyes as he and his friends of Konoha stared at Chacha with wide eyes and red blushes, with some having their jaws drop.

"Oi…" Naruto spoke as his voice echoes, making everyone look to him to see a menacing aura. "Anata wa nani o watashi ni denwa shimashita ka?" (What the hell did you call me?) Naruto asked with a stoic tone. All the males in the area gulped. "Did you just call me a lady?" Naruto questioned as he walked over towards Kiba.

"I, uh… all I was saying."

"Chinmoku." (Silence) Naruto spoke as wind picked up just from him speaking as he stopped in front of Kiba, showing how tall he was as he looked down at the Inuzuka who was five inches shorter than the blonde Uzumaki. "I asked you, what the hell did you call me?" Naruto repeated himself. Kiba just stared at him with wide, scared eyes. "I don't like repeating myself Kiba. And I dislike repeating myself a second time, so don't make me do that. I want a solid answer." Naruto said with a stoic stare.

Kiba was actually scared now.

"I… I did call you a lady." Kiba answered, but out of fear.

"Why?" Naruto asked.

"… Because you won't take the challenge." Kiba said.

"Oh~." Naruto said. Naruto continued to stare down at Kiba. The whole area was consumed with silence. Everyone was staring at the event with wide eyes.

His friends from Konoha were frightened by what would happen next, because this wasn't something they expected at all. The way Naruto was standing, the look on his face and the aura surrounding him. It looked like a complete different person in the skin of their friend. They were… scared of him as well.

The students of Tenbi gulped because they knew Naruto as the strongest around. Especially after hearing he had defeated Ouken, or better known as Yamato Takeru, they knew he should not be trifled with.

Those of Maken-ki and Venus just waited. Same with Kurigasa, Kai Aomi, Koushi and Takeshi. The all knew to wait it out. For Maken-ki, Venus and Kurigasa, they knew the type of person Naruto was. Even to this day he held the title of the most unpredictable person to know. However, they knew he wasn't going to punch Kiba in the teeth. He was too… big for that.

Naruto continued to stare at the now sweating Kiba. Kiba have never been so scared in his life and he had been in a life and death situation before, but this… just staring at this person who he once knew as Uzumaki Naruto, the class clown, village idiot and dead last of their graduating class, but now someone who is… the exact opposite scares him!

He felt like he could shit a brick any moment now.

"Fine. I'll take the challenge." Naruto said, before turning around and starting to walk away. Kiba gave a sigh of relief.

"Oh good. For a second there, I-" suddenly Naruto grabbed Kiba by the side of his jaw, pressing his thumb into a certain point in his lower jaw. The natives of Konoha looked in shock as they saw Naruto holding Kiba up on his tippy toes with just one hand effortlessly.

"Let me tell you something Kiba. I will brush off any insult that comes my way, but there are seven things I will not take lightly, and will guarantee a high chance of an ass kicking. When people insult my love ones. When people spit on other people's beliefs. When people disrespect those who have died with honor, putting in their beliefs. When girls are belittled and disrespected. When someone insults my whisker marks. When someone touches my ramen. And finally… when my masculinity is insulted. I take those to heart." Naruto said with shadowed eyes. "I will let this go because we are nakama. But you ever call me something relating to femininity again… and I will beat you faster than you can say 'ouch'. Understand?" Kiba shook with fear and was sweating bullets. "You remember what I said earlier about repeating myself, right?" Naruto asked causing Kiba's eyes to widen with fear.

"H-H-Hai! Wakarimasu! Wakarimasu!" (Yes! I understand! I understand!) Kiba cried with fear.

Naruto lowered Kiba own and placed his hand on Kiba's shoulder.

"Glad we came to an understanding, my friend." Naruto said with his trademark toothy grin and eye smiles as he patted a dumbstruck Kiba's shoulder, before walking away.

"Uh… uh… wha…" Kiba slowly descended to the ground with exhaustion.

Everyone from Konoha were all dumbstruck. What the hell just happened? That was on their minds. Such a bipolar situation.

Shino placed his fingertips onto the side of his head and retracted it back as he looked to see something he never expected Naruto to do to him.

"I perspired with fear." Shino, causing everyone to look to him in shock. Naruto scares Shino, without his anger directed to the Aburame. Now they knew shit had gotten real. Things changed.

"Sugoi~." A female student said, earning the attention of the others. "He's so manly." A female student spoke with shining eyes as she held her cheeks.

"Suge… so cool." Another female student said with hearts for eyes as she interlocked her hands together.

"He's gotten even sexier." Another female student said cupping her right cheek, with hearts for eyes and hearts appearing around her head.

"Man… he's gotten even cooler. Dammit." A male student said with anime tears and shaking his fist.

"I can't compete. Hell who am I kidding? I never could to begin with." Another male student said as he was on his hands and knees.

"Naruto-san is still the best in Tenbi." Another male student said with anime tears and his fist pressed against the bridge of his nose.

Naruto just strutted over towards the High striker.

"Hey, could someone hold my jacket?" Naruto asked as he started taking off his jacket, alerting the surrounding girls.

"Oh! Me, me, me! I can do it!" A girl exclaimed, waving her hand up high.

"No way! Trust me with it!"

"I'm way more careful than anyone else!"

And just like that, girls were arguing on who would get the honor to hold Naruto's jacket.

Naruto just had a raised eyebrow. To this day, he still was in disbelief at the influence he had around here, especially with the girls. Hell he wasn't the only one. The Konoha natives thought they'd see all the bijuu in one place and live before seeing girls fighting over just holding Naruto's jacket. I mean it's just his jacket for Pete's sake!

"I can hold it, if you'd like." A mahogany colored haired girl said as she was next to Naruto. It was Kumi Amio, the young second year who was brainwashed by Kamigari to wreak havoc with her maken, Nephila.

"Thanks, Kumi-chan." Naruto said, handing his jacket to her.

"You remember me?" Kumi asked with shock as she took the jacket causing all the other girls to whine.

"Yeah, I do. Can't forget someone like you. Especially after that letter." Naruto said, referring to the love letter she had Takeru deliver to him. Kumi looked to the ground with an embarrassed look and red blush. Naruto placed his hand on her shoulder and smiled at her, making her blush more at his kind gesture to her, before he headed for the High striker. She looked to his jacket for a moment, before smiling, happy to be trusted by him, even though she never got the chance to be close to him like Kimi, Chacha and Azuki have.

Naruto placed his right hand on his left trapezius muscle as he rolled his shoulder.

"Good luck Naruto-san." The game vendor said with a smile.

"You got an extra one of these on standby?" Naruto asked stopping in front of the strength tester.

"Uh, yes, but why do you ask?"

"Just to be on the safe side." Naruto said as he started rolling the other shoulder with his left hand on his right trapezius muscle. Naruto stretched his arms to the side over his chest one at a time, then snapped his neck side to side to relief any stiffness.

Everyone stared at Naruto, with the girls blushing as they saw his muscles. His powerful biceps, his well chiseled back that you could see very well since his undershirt was now clinging to his body tightly, and of course his nice toned glutes that clenched up a bit, making the surrounding females' cheeks glow redder.

Naruto's body was the definition of perfect.

"Anyway, the mallet is right here."

"Don't need it." Naruto said, interlocking his fingers and stretching his arms forward with his fingers snapping. The others looked surprised as he brought up one pinky.

"He's not really suggesting that." Neji said.

"Trust me. It makes sense." Uruchi said.

Naruto took in a deep breath through his nose.

'I have to hold back as much strength as I can so as not to overdo things.' Naruto thought. Naruto's eyes widened a bit in a serious way as he thrust his pinky down onto the lever, only for the puck to shoot so high that it slammed into the bell so hard that they both were sent sky high, shocking everyone. "Damn. Still too much strength." Naruto cursed.

"Guess he's still too strong, even when holding so much back." Takeru said as he and the others watched as the bell was flying in the air.

"Well, what did you expect? He tossed a creature that dwarfed a tailed beast." Kengo said as he and the others still watched the bell, as it then started to descend.

The bell started to descend at a high speed, and knowing geo force, it's going to destroy the ground below, leaving a crater. However the only problem is, is that Kimi was right under it. Kimi's eyes widened as the bell came closer.

"Kimi!" Chacha screamed as everyone got worried.

Sasuke's eyes shifted into sharingan as he quickly gave the stuff he was still holding for Himegami to Kiba and ran over to save Kimi.

"Golden Asura!" Naruto quickly called out. Sasuke glanced to Naruto, but suddenly noticed that something was up in the air. Sasuke looked only for his eyes to widen in shock as he saw the silhouette of an extremely muscular being, managing to grab the bell and disappear faster than the eye could see. Sasuke skidded to a halt as he had a look of pure shock on his face. "Are you okay Kimi-chan?" Naruto asked as he stopping in front of his petite girlfriend.

"Naruto-kun, you saved me! Daisuki!" (Really Like/Love) Kimi cheered with hearts around her head as she hugged Naruto.

"Wha… How?! How did he do that without moving?!" Kiba questioned with shock as he and the other Konoha natives were confused. "And why am I holding this crap!" Kiba shouted.

"Don't you dare drop any of that." Himegami threatened with lightning sparking from her fingers as her eyes shifted to golden iris with slit pupils. Kiba gulped and shook with fear, not daring to disobey the petite blonde.

Sasuke shook a bit with shock. Was he the only one who noticed the being? No. From the looks of those from Maken-ki and Venus, they seemed to have noticed, but didn't show any concern. Did that mean they knew what that thing was? But one thing Sasuke couldn't help, but think was…

'What was that thing? Did Naruto summon it?'

"Where did the puck go?" Syria asked.

Suddenly something slammed into the stand from above, causing the sound of glass breaking to be heard along with a male screaming. They all looked to the stand to see it was a knock the bottle stand, and the puck was crushed into the ground, with shattered glass bottles around the area.

The male game vendor poked his head out and looked at the damages.

"Uh… I guess this means you won two games in one go." The male vendor said as Naruto chuckled with his hand scratching the back of his head.

"Wow. You really have gotten stronger." Someone spoke, making Naruto turn to the person.

"Hey, Kenway! What's up man?" Naruto greeted his trainer with a smile.

Kenway was just dressed with a simple white undershirt, with a black with white trim zip up sweater, blue track pants with white lines on each side, and black with white sneakers.

"Oh a lot." Kenway said with a shrug.

"I'll take the Kyuubi plush please." Chacha said to the High striker vendor.

"That large Naruto plush please." Kimi said to the Knock the Bottles vendor.

"So just asking, how's progress on making the new armor weight?" Naruto asked.

'Armor weight?' Sasuke thought with new interest.

"If it wasn't for Tengoku No Mon, providing me with new material, I wouldn't have reached near completion at this point." Kenway said with a smirk.

"Already? Sweet!" Naruto cheered.

"Look! I won seven more stuffed Naruto dolls." Kimi said with a smile, but that was covered as she held a total of eight large Naruto plushies.

"How did you do that?" Syria asked leaning down to Kimi.

"My bet is her spirit." Yan said.

'Spirit?' Sasuke mentally questioned.

"By the way Naruto, I've made a new machine to test your strength." Kenway said.

"Where is it?" Naruto asked.

"I have it in my mirror world." Naruto turned to see Tiensin sitting atop of a stand selling beverages with one leg over the other and a smile on his face as he had his arms crossed.

Tiensin wore something different for once instead of his black suit. He wore a red short sleeved Hawaiian shirt with golden floral design with green leaf stems, blue jeans and brown shoes.

"Mirror world?" Sakura questioned.

Tiensin jumped down, only to go into an orange mirror, completely vanishing, shocking everyone, minus those of Tenbi and Venus.

"Yep." Sakura screamed as she jumped, turning to see Tiensin was suddenly standing next to her with his arms crossed. "My maken allows me to access mirrors at will." Tiensin said as he created an orange mirror in hand as he used it to block an angry punch from Sakura, causing a shockwave as the pinkette brought her hand back and waved it to ease the pain. "That also means accessing a mirror world. Pretty freaky inside it really." Tiensin said.

"What's it look like?" Chacha asked.

"Any of you seen the American movie Doctor Strange?" Tiensin asked as the mirror in his hand vanished. Everyone just stared at him with confusion and stoic looks. Only Kenway was the one to raise his hand. "Just look up Doctor Strange, Mirror World on your phone. You'll understand." Tiensin said as he put his hands in his pockets and walked over to Kenway. "Just say the word and I'll bring it here." Tiensin said with a smirk as he stopped and turned his head to Naruto.

"Bring it out." Naruto said with a smirk and his hands in his pockets.

"Oh no." Azuki said with tired eyes.

"Here you go." Kimi said extending a large stuffed Naruto doll to Azuki.

"Thanks." Azuki taking the doll, but she then looked to it with a raised eyebrow, wondering why the heck she took it, but ignored it as she walked over to Naruto. "Naruto, you can't be seriously thinking of trying it out here." Azuki said.

"Yes I am." Naruto said with a smirk.

"You're going to overdo it."

"You never know. Besides, I'm physically starved for training today." Naruto said with a grin.

"I'll just call my aid to help get it ready when it comes out." Kenway said taking out a walkie talkie. "Soto, we're going to set up the Crusher. Meet at the designated spot."

"Got it boss."

"Wait… Soto!? That loser who called me a cosplayer on my first day of class?!" Naruto shouted with annoyance.

"To be fair, around here that was everyone's first thoughts since you're considered a work of fiction in this world." Kengo said.

"Shut… it." Naruto said.

"Excuse me, what is a cosplayer?" Lee asked.

"A person who dresses as a fictional character." Syria answered with a smile as she then took out her phone. "See? This was me last year cosplaying as Yoko Littner from Gurren Lagann." Syria said with a smile as she showed Lee a picture of her sexy cosplay.

"So~~~ Youthful~~~!" Lee screamed with wide anime eyes and blood shooting out his nose, before he fainted to the floor.

"Lee-kun?" Syria said the taijutsu expert's name with concern.

"Well, lead the way." Naruto said.

.

.

The group followed Kenway to a spacious center to see Soto leaning against a pole, whistling a tune.

His sienna hair grew to extend to his mid-back, but now it was tied in a ponytail, and his hair was also spiked back a bit, with bangs over his forehead. He wore a glossy black jacket rolled up to the sleeves, a white shirt underneath with a red outline fist on it with the words Sucker Punch in bold letters (Sucker atop of the fist and Punch underneath it, black jeans and white sneakers with red trimming and laces. He also had a glossy black belt with a golden belt buckle with a ruby in the center of it and he had twin golden bracelets around his right wrist.

(He also has brown eyes. I didn't mention that in the second chapter.)

Soto noticed the group walking over.

"Hey, cosplayer." Soto said with a grin.

"Don't call me that." Naruto said with a dull look.

"Yeah, yeah, I know you're the real deal. Still that's what I remember you as at first." Soto said pushing off of the pole.

"So you work for Kenway now, huh?" Takeru asked.

"Yep. Extra credit and I learn a thing or two about building kick ass machines." Soto said.

Tiensin snapped his fingers as a giant orange mirror in the center. A large machine that was basically a giant black iron block held up by a gray machine, reminding everyone of the lever mechanism of a forklift, connected to the sides of the iron block and a control panel at the bottom of it.

"Holy shit." Takeru said.

"The Crusher. Designed to personally torture super humans, like Naruto Uzumaki." Soto said with a grin.

"Ha, ha. Very funny." Naruto said with a dull look. "So I'm guess I stay under it, and you use that control panel to operate the works of this thing, making the workout more intense or lightening it up if someone is being pushed too far." Naruto deduced.

"Damn that brain of yours." Soto said as he trekked over to the control panel.

"Well, time to have some fun. Someone hold my… hey wait a minute, where's my jacket?" Naruto questioned as he finally noticed he didn't have his jacket on.

"Right here." Naruto turned to see Kumi Amio with his jacket in her hands.

"Oh good. I got worried there. I'll take it off your hands if you want."

"Oh, no, I'm fine with it, really." Kumi said with a reassuring smile.

"Arigatou." Naruto said with a smile before walking over towards the machine. Kumi sighed dreamily with a dazed dreamy smile and half lidded eyes.

"Have you been following us?" Azuki asked with a raised eyebrow, but her question fell on deaf ears as Kumi was too deep in a daze as she fantasized about Naruto.

Naruto walked right under the enormous iron block, cracking his neck side to side with his right hand on the right side of his neck.

"Go ahead." Naruto said with a grin.

"How many?" Soto asked, getting on the controls.

"Any amount." Naruto simply said.

"Six tons it is." Soto said with a smirk as he placed the weight at six tons, shocking the Tenbi students and Konoha natives. The only ones who had no fear were those of Maken-ki and Venus. "Here we go." Soto activated the machine, causing the enormous iron block to drop towards Naruto.

"Naruto!" Kakashi shouted as he and the Konoha natives were frozen with fear.

"No!" Sakura screamed as she and Hinata ran over, but the iron block stopped, shocking everyone, while the members of Maken-ki, Venus and the previous generation of Maken-ki smirked as they all saw Naruto yawning with a hand hovering over his mouth as his other hand effortlessly held the iron block up.

"Whoa~." A few random students said with shock and amazement.

"Is that all?" Naruto questioned with a smirk. "How about a little more?"

"Fine then. Times five." Soto said with a smirk.

"That's thirty tons." Jiraiya said as he and Tsunade stared at Naruto with serious expressions. Soto put in the exact weight, but all the machine did was make a noise, like a drill screwing in bolts, as Naruto held the weight with no effort, still possessing a smug smirk.

"Well I'll be. The gaki actually has gotten some more meat on those bones." Tsunade said as she and Jiraiya smirked. All the while the others of Konoha had wide exaggerated eyes and small mouths as they stared at Naruto's effortless feat.

"Alright then. Times… twenty." Soto grinned sadistically with a mischievous glint in his eyes. Everyone gasped, while Naruto's friends stayed calm, but still attained wide eyes as Soto put in the exact weight.

"That's six hundred tons!" Yamato shouted.

"Not even Tsunade-sama can lift that much!" Shizune shouted with shock and new fear.

"Naruto, no!" Sakura yelled with fear as Hinata screamed beside her as Soto put in the official command.

Suddenly the sides of the iron block that were being held by appendages were making a revving gear sound, sounding like a car burning rubber, as steam came out from the sides.

"What?!" Soto exclaimed. He suddenly heard a voice making him look to see Naruto still holding the block over him with one hand while the other held his phone as he was watching a video on it. Naruto noticed the look everyone was giving him, especially Soto. "What? Can't a guy watch an episode of Stardust Crusader's on his phone?" Naruto rhetorically asked with a smirk.

"Holy crap!" A random male student screamed with amazement.

"He's so strong! So cool!" A girl exclaimed with her hands interlocked together.

"Sugoi! Naruto!" A male student cheered with his fist thrust into the air as everyone started cheering.

"Six hundred tons. Who would have thought?" Himegami said with slightly wide eyes and her fists to her hips.

"Honestly I'm not surprised after the whole Labyrinth incident." Kengo said with half lidded eyes and his hands behind his head.

"Yeah, I hear ya. If Naruto can lift something that makes the Kyuubi look like an ant, I'm not entirely shocked if he lifts a mountain on his own." Takeru said with a smile as he scratched the back of his head.

"That's Naruto-kun for you." Yuka said with her ever present smile, clapping her hands together.

Kurigasa stared at Naruto with wide eyes, but then felt a hand on his shoulder making him look down to see it was his sensei.

"It's not on who's the strongest. It's how you act in the fight." Takeshi said with a smirk, earning a smile and nod from his student.

While everyone else was either cheering or unaffected, those from Konoha started at him with exaggerated shocked expressions and wide eyes.

"Dammit!" Soto shouted with anger and gritting teeth as he shook his fists. 'Yaro~! I hate how cool he is! Sure he is The Uzumaki Naruto, but I hate how much more cool he has gotten since coming here! Damn you~!' Soto thought as he shook with rage. Suddenly electricity coursed through the control panel. "What the hell?" Soto spoke.

Suddenly the iron block started getting heavier, shocking Naruto. Naruto gritted his teeth a bit as he tried to hold the enormous iron block over his head.

"Something's up." Yan said with narrowed eyes.

"What's wrong?" Syria asked.

"Naruto's arm shook. I think the weights being increased." Demitra said.

"Kenway! Something's up!" Soto shouted.

"Hm?" Kenway turned to Soto as everyone's attention was on them. Kenway hurried over to see the control panel acting haywire.

"Something's going on, but I'm not sure what the consequence is." Soto said. Kenway examined the control panel, only for his eyes to widen.

"Oh my God." Kenway said.

Suddenly Naruto dropped his phone as he was forced to hold the iron block over his head with both hands, shocking and worrying everyone.

"What's going on?" Naruto called out.

"The machine… it's increasing the gravity of the iron block itself!" Kenway shouted.

"What?! But that thing originally weighs fifty thousand tons!" Soto shouted.

"And it's only increasing more at a rapid rate! We're already nearing the one hundred mark! We have to act fast!" Kenway shouted.

"Naruto-kun!" Kimi shouted with fear as Naruto' gritted his teeth, trying to stay strong.

"Soto, the tools!" Kenway shouted as he crouched down.

"Got it!" Soto exclaimed as his left hand shined green. "Maken: Storage Realm!" Soto shouted as a mechanical glove with a green orb on the palm and mechanical arm brace around his forearm. The green orb shined green as a tool bag appeared and was handed to Kenway. "It's going over a hundred."

"Got to work fast." Kenway said as he quickly opened the tool kit and took out a drill, starting undrilling the bolts on the side of the control panel.

"One hundred fifty!" Soto shouted.

Naruto started hunching over a bit, finally showing signs of struggling.

"Naruto/Naruto-kun!" Sakura and Hinata ran over to help, but Takeru and Kengo quickly grabbed them, wrapping their arms around their waists, keeping them from going any further to help Naruto.

"Oi! Let go baka!" Sakura shouted as she punched Takeru into the ground.

"Takeru-kun/Takeru-sama!" Syria and Inaho shouted with worry for the guy they love.

"Ugh… how Naruto takes those is an art." Takeru said with swirls for eyes.

"Sakura-san, stop!" Haruko shouted as she ran over and grabbed Sakura by the shoulder.

"But Naruto-"

"Forget it! You'll get crushed!" Kengo shouted.

"Think about it. Naruto was able to hold six hundred tons over his head effortlessly with just one hand. Could you do that feat?" Haruko said, causing Sakura to show fear.

'No, no! Not like this!' Sakura turned her head to see Naruto started to hunch over with his eyes shadowed.

"Two hundred!" Soto shouted as Naruto's shirt starting to tear apart.

'I… I can't believe it. He's going to get crushed and once again… I'm useless. Naruto!' Sakura started to shed tears. Suddenly a few people ran pass her.

"We're coming Naruto-kun!" Chacha shouted as she, Kimi with Violet Haze, Azuki and Yan ran over to help.

"Yameru!" (Stop!) Naruto shouted causing wind to pick up, forcing the four to stop. "None of you are close to being strong or fast enough to help me! I refuse to have any of you die with me!" Naruto shouted.

"But… but we'll die without you." Kimi said as she started to cry.

"Three hundred!" Soto shouted.

Naruto gained a steely gaze.

"I'll take the chance." Naruto said as he started hunching over more.

"Three fifty!" Soto shouted. Naruto gritted his teeth as his shirt tore apart more.

Akaya stared with a calm look, but with how his eyes shook, you could see he was getting worried for the blonde. He noticed Demitra's fist shaking. He looked to see her expression. Her teeth were gritted as her eyes shook.

'Good. She knew running in to help was not a smart option. She knows it would be futile. Yet still… the pain in her eyes… feeling so useless.' Demitra's eyes were narrowed as tears started to form. 'She's never felt this sort of hell before. I'm sorry Demitra.' Akaya thought with a frown and closed eyes.

"Na… Naruto-kun." Hinata spoke as she started tearing up.

"Please no." Kimi whispered as she shed tears. Naruto grunted with some pain, but he noticed a tear hit the floor, causing him to see that Kimi, Hinata and Chacha were crying. He managed to also manage to notice that Aki and Demitra were tearing up as well. Naruto's eyes became serious as a few small streams of flames started to appear around his body, as he started rising up, shocking everyone.

"Four hundred!" Soto shouted, but Naruto managed to stay up for a while. However, after a few moments, he started hunching over again, and now was on one knee.

"That's It!" Minori shouted as she and Tsunade started running over, but suddenly orange mirrors appeared in front of them, and once they ran right in they ran right back out, causing them to trip. "What the?!" Minori noticed the orange mirrors, which meant one thing. "You!" Minori shouted turning her head and pointing at Tiensin.

"You know you can't do anything. You nor Tsunade. Despite how powerful the two of you are, your efforts will be futile. Only Kenway can help him, and from the looks of it, it doesn't seem he's going to make it in time. No need for you two to die. If Naruto goes, then we'll still need muscle for the future." Tiensin said in a calm manner with a calm expression.

"You bastard!" Minori shouted as she got up and grabbed Tiensin by the collar of his shirt. "I ought to kick your ass for saying that! Hell, I'll kick your ass from keeping me from my man!" Minori shouted with pure anger, but Tiensin remained calm.

Azuki shook her fist.

'Principal… I hear where you're coming from, but my father always taught my siblings and me that in times like this it's always better to keep more men from suffering a definite or highly possible death… but still… I want to punch my brother… only to get some rage out… at how useless I feel!' Azuki mentally cried as she started shedding many tears. 'Naruto! Please don't die!'

"Four fifty!" Soto shouted.

"Dammit! Where's that error!" Kenway shouted, feeling extremely pissed as he couldn't find the problem quick enough.

Naruto trembled as he started hunching over.

'Come on! Stay strong! Stay… strong.' Naruto though, but suddenly his eyes widened as he felt it. He was nearing his absolute limit. He was now nearing the ground. He looked down to his phone to see that his phone was up to the part in Stardust Crusaders where Steely Dan was boasting that his Stand, The Lovers entered into a girl's ear and was using her as a hostage, so if Jotaro attacked him, then he'd hurt and/or kill the innocent little girl playing ball with her friends. He remembers that. He really doesn't want a smug villain's face to be the last thing he sees, especially when he's acting smug to his most favorite anime character of all time. 'Yare yare daze… guess this is really it. I'm going to die. And all because of my ego. Dammit.' Naruto glanced over, managing to see everyone fearful, shocked and despair ridden faces as they watched him suffer and about to die. 'I'm sorry everyone. I never wanted you all to suffer like this. Guess a man would rather fail and die in front of a clan of smug enemies instead of his allies, friends and loved ones watch him die with despair in their hearts. I always wanted to die on my feet, honestly. Guess life is full of surprises. I wanted today to be one of your best days because you're all here for me. Guess I screwed up. Gomen.'

"Naruto~!"

Naruto heard one of the girls scream. He noticed the pain in the faces of the girls who love him.

'Kimi-chan… Azuki-chan… Chacha-chan… Furan-chan… Minori-chan… Aki-chan… Yan-chan… Demitra-chan… Sakura-chan and… Hinata-chan… I know you all love me so dearly… and I'm making today the worst day of your life. Please forgive me.' Naruto thought, closing his eyes for a second, but when he reopened them, they widened in shock as he managed to see from afar, none other than… Wabisuke Hayato!

Wabisuke stared at Naruto with his usual calm, stoic expression and his arms crossed. Naruto continued to stare at Wabisuke with wide, shocked eyes at the fact that he came to the festival.

Wabisuke suddenly spoke something that caused Naruto's eyes to widen further as he read his lips.

Are you really going to die here?

Naruto's eyes became serious as his iris suddenly turned gold.

"Wh-What's this thing wrapped around me?!" The Lovers from the Jojo anime on Naruto's phone shouted.

"So you didn't notice? Kakyoin tied Hierophant's tentacle to your Stand's leg as it escaped." Jotaro said as he pointed at Steely Dan.

Like how the tables were turning in the anime on the phone, so was the same with Naruto's current situation as the iron block stopped moving, shocking everyone.

"Na… nani?" A random male student questioned with shock.

"What just happened?" A female student asked.

"Is he…"

"Fo… four hundred sixty five." Soto said with shock.

Suddenly the iron block started to rise, causing everyone to gasp.

'I refuse… I refuse to die here… especially in front of you! Looking like a fool!' Naruto thought with new determination as he was now actually rising to his feet as golden flames came from his body, completely disintegrating what was left of his shirt. "ORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORA!" Naruto chanted as he rose to his feet, managing to lift the iron block high to keep it from crushing him.

Everyone's jaws dropped as they stared at Naruto.

The muscular physique of his torso tightened and defined as streams of golden flames flowed and orbited from and around his body, his hair rising and his eyes blank while the space around it was shadowed. Safe to say he definitely looked, intense old school anime badassery styled right now.

Naruto growled as he felt all eyes on him, but he felt he couldn't keep up this miracle for long.

"Yurushite Kudasai!" (Please Forgive Me) Steely Dan cried on Naruto's phone. Jotaro slid his index against the rim of his hat and spoke.

"Ask forgiveness from Enyaba, the woman you killed. We never had any intention of forgiving you." Jotaro spoke in his strong, yet calm serious voice.

Naruto was able to give a small grin as he knew what was going to happen next. Guess he could take a page from his favorite character and do an unorthodox move to save his own sorry ass.

"Gai-sensei, maybe we can help if we-"

"Forget it Lee. The Eight Gates may be the most powerful technique to exist, but even it has its limits, including when it comes to strength at this caliber." Gai said, placing his hand on his student's shoulder.

"Perhaps no assistance of any kind is needed." Kai Aomi said, catching the others attention.

Suddenly Naruto started to roar, that soon sounded like a tiger in the end as he managed to push the iron block off of himself and right before it came back down, Naruto cocked his arms back as his hands tightened into fists.

At this point, Steely Dan said he'd give Jotaro all the money he got from DIO in advance just to let him walk away, despite wasting the one he was given moments ago. Jotaro called him truly the lowest scum in history and that what he has done cannot be repaid with money. Once Star Platinum appeared, Naruto's eyes shined gold as he and the Stand gave a cry.

"ORA/ORA" Naruto screamed along with Star Platinum as they both sent their punches. Star Platinum punching Steely Dan and Naruto punching the enormous iron block; the latter's attack caused a shockwave, bouncing the block off of it. Naruto then continued his chant as he sent a blinding barrage of punches. "ORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORA!" Naruto continued repeating as his blinding barrage of punches, was starting to create a dent in the iron block above the block. Everyone was staring in pure shock, but none more than those from Konoha as they are literally seeing Naruto punching so fast that it makes it look like he has numerous arms. "ORA!" Naruto screamed as he finished his barrage, but then brought both arms back as he built up his muko energy (combination of chakra and element) into his fists, causing them to burst with gold fire, before slamming them into the iron block once more. "Tsuin Hageshi Suibaku Ken!" (Twin Fiery Hydrogen Bomb Fists) Naruto screamed as then flames broke through the iron block, going right through it with a plume of fire coming from its top before the block broke off its hinges and flew into the sky.

Everyone stared up at the block in shock. They all felt dumbstruck by the sight.

And now it started to descend.

"Soto!" Kenway quickly grabbed the brunette and threw him into the air, rocketing him towards the iron block as it came down at a fast speed.

"Store Away!" Soto shouted with his maken glove hand outstretched, glowing green as it absorbed the giant iron block. Soto grabbed the arm brace of his maken, but now he realized a new problem. Who was going to save him from falling to his death? Soto screamed as he started to fall straight down towards the ground, but an orange mirror appeared below him and absorbed him, before teleporting to the ground, where Soto popped out of the mirror, like a gopher form the ground, and fell face first onto the earth.

"There. See? Like I said, the problem would solve itself." Tiensin said, but that only made Minori growl louder with more anger.

"Found the problem." Kenway spoke getting everyone's attention. "Look at that." Kenway had a tweezer in hand as at the end of it was a charred fly. "Apparently a fly somehow managed to get into the control panel and became a conduit for two opposing wires, causing an electrical current that reacted violently to one another, leading to a chain reaction which resulted in the machine's malfunction." Kenway explained.

"Okay… I've heard of weirder things on how shit could go down." Kengo said as he finally released Hinata.

"Naruto-kun…" Kimi spoke as she looked to her boyfriend. When all eyes were on him, everyone noticed he was sweating profoundly, panting as he was hunched over with his hands open and shaking. He remained on his feet for a few moments, before falling to one knee and a hand on the ground.

"Here's your receipt." Jotaro said on Naruto's phone after beating Steely Dan, dropping a piece of paper with his name on it as he turned and walked away ending the episode with a To Be Continued on the bottom left of the screen.

'I'm probably going to get one for this big ass block after this festival is over.' Naruto thought as he panted.

"Maken: Debugger: Valhelm." Aki spoke as she quickly ran over to her boyfriend's side and scanned his condition only to gasp in shock. "Oh my lord. Naruto-kun… your bones are severely cracked, your muscles are completely torn apart and some of your blood vessels have popped from the pressure." Aki announced his condition, causing everyone to gain shellshock expressions and silently gasp, with some being audible.

"Oh… is that all?" Naruto said.

"Quit the tough guy act you idiot!" Uruchi shouted with a shaking fist held high above her head.

"So how much did the idiot manage to lift?" Soto asked, walking over to his boss.

"Look for yourself." Kenway said, pointing to the control panel. Once Soto made it over, he gave an audible sound of disbelief.

"F… F… FIVE HUNDRED TWENTY SIX TIMES EARTH'S GRAVITY!" Soto screamed making everyone gasp.

"Um… I'm probably not good at math, but that is a real lot, right?" Syria asked.

"Honestly it should be physically impossible. After all that iron block weighed at a complete total of fifty thousand pounds. Times that by five hundred twenty six." Kenway said.

"Wait, seriously? I mean I know Naruto can lift a huge ass creature with the Kyuubi not being as big as its thumb by the tail, but that?" Takeru questioned with shock.

"Let's see. If Kurama is over a hundred meters tall." Kimi started with her index resting against her chin.

"Three sixty when he stands on his hind legs." Chacha added with a smile and finger up.

"And he still was not able to be as big as the bigger monster's thumb, and if we put into account that the base of his body is like that of a ginormous red fox, then… calculating… that means back then Naruto was able to lift…"

"Twenty three and a half million tons." Kimi and Chacha said with smiles and a finger up.

"Nani?!" Takeru and Kengo shouted.

"And now, with fifty thousand times five hundred twenty six that makes it…" Chacha spoke as she and Kimi thought it over once more.

"Twenty six million, three hundred thousand tons!" Kimi and Chacha cheered with wide smiles and a finger up once more.

"That means Naruto broke his record by lifting two million eight hundred thousand more!" Kimi cheered with a grin.

"That Much?!" Kengo and Takeru screamed with shocked exaggerated faces. Suddenly everyone started to cheer at this amazing feat.

Naruto friends had different reactions than the crowd of students and vendors.

Those of Maken-ki and Venus knew about Naruto's ascension into demi-god stature, so they figured his strength would be extraordinary, but they never expected him to be this strong in general now, but of course they knew that he only succeeded in the end because he was forced to overexert himself to stand a chance, but the thought that even now he could still get stronger is a grand game changer.

Tiensin smirked at how useful Naruto keeps proving himself to be. Definitely an ally worth keeping in touch with. With him, Mayonaka Mun Shakai will no doubt have trouble.

Those of Konoha… well… what can you say? They are shocked beyond belief. This officially changed everything. Months ago, Naruto was just a clone creating, stamina freak, and a loud, annoying one at that, who only really used the kage bushin and the rasengan, along with several variations of it, which are powerful jutsu, but nothing really to consider huge or a name giver. This on the other hand… no one back in their world can measure to this caliber. Naruto is now officially the strongest shinobi in their village. In their world, still unclear, but honestly the answer is leaning more towards yes. All they could do is stare at him with shocked wide eyes and gaped mouths.

"With the condition you're in, it looks like you forced the gates of your body's limitations open, overexerting yourself to survive. How you're still able to be on one knee is extraordinary." Kenway said, rubbing his chin.

Suddenly the sun shined brighter, catching some of the others attention, but what really caught everyone else's attention was that the rays were shining down mainly on Naruto, like a spotlight. Naruto stopped panting and took in a deep breath through his nose. The sweat on Naruto's body shined as he felt himself starting to get… rejuvenated.

Naruto was now finding the strength to slowly stand up, shocking everyone. His muscles reconstructed, the cracks of his bones being filled up once more, and his blood vessels repairing themselves.

Naruto now stood up proudly, with his muscles staying strong and defined as the sweat from his body shined, making Naruto have a godly appeal as he stood up straight; looking into the sky with his eyes on the sun itself.

"Arigatou, my goddess." Naruto whispered.

Everyone stared at him with amazement.

Those of Maken-ki and Venus smiled.

To the people of Konoha, they now could see the truth as plain as day as they watched their blonde soldier stood tall and proud, smiling as the sun blessed its rays upon him.

The loud, unruly blonde, knucklehead of a midget ninja had finally grown up into a man.

Naruto bent over and took his phone in hand.

"Naruto-kun~!" Naruto looked up only to flinch as he stood back up seeing his whole clan of fangirls running up to him.

"That was so manly!"

"But dangerous!"

"Please don't do it again~."

"You were so amazing though!"

"Ch-chotto matte! Not so close!" Naruto said with a nervous grin and hands up as the girls were no invading his personal space.

Himegami sighed.

"Leave it to the fox-baka to do the impossible." Himegami said with a smirk.

"I keep forgetting how popular he is." Minerva said with a smile as she held the top of her sun hat.

"I can see, but I think his old comrades still have a hard time believing." Kai Aomi said with a smirk and semi-crossed arms as he held his chin with his left hand.

It was true. All of Naruto's friends still stared at him with shock, but none more than Sasuke.

Sasuke was staring at him with pure shock that soon started to develop anger. It wasn't at the fact that Naruto was stronger than him. He knew he was after becoming an experiment for his kidnappers. It was the fact at how strong he is that angers him. Naruto had just broken the record in physical strength, lifting more than all of Konoha, hell, probably even all village residences could lift all together all by themselves.

His eyes were becoming blood shot as his wide eyes stared angrily at Naruto. The blonde dummy was just grinning with his hands up as girls invaded his personal space, as if the hell he just went through did not matter anymore. Like none of it was important.

The thought made Sasuke's blood boil as his eyes shifted into his recently awakened Mangekyou Sharingan. Sasuke stared to growl with gritting teeth as his sharingan started to spin, but suddenly he felt something flick the side of his head, causing him to blink as he turned his head to see Himegami by his side.

"You're really going to lose control over this?" Kodama questioned with a raised eyebrow. Sasuke wanted to shout, but as he saw the look in her eyes, he calmed down. His eyes changed back into their original onyx color as he closed them and turned his head away from her. "That's what I expected." Himegami said with a smirk and her eyes closed.

"Back off!" The two looked to see Chacha and Kimi in front of Naruto, with Chacha in crane position and Kimi having Violet Haze out; both of them scaring the crowd of fangirls, making them step back in fear of a fight with the two Maken-ki members.

Azuki sighed as she walked over to Naruto.

"I figured something like this would happen." Azuki said. "Here." She extended a new white with black trimming undershirt to Naruto.

"You knew I'd tear my shirt apart?" Naruto questioned as he took the shirt from her hand.

"With you, it's to be expected." Azuki said with a smirk and her arms crossed. Naruto chuckled as he grinned at her, before putting the shirt back on.

"Aw~, did you really have to give him a shirt? I always like a shirtless Naruto-kun." Chacha whined.

"That's enough reason to give him it." Azuki said with half lidded eyes, causing Chacha to pout.

"Where's my jacket again?" Naruto asked.

"Here." Kumi Amio said, appearing in front of him, extending his leather fur collared jacket to him with a bow.

"Arigatou, Kumi-chan." Naruto said with a smile.

'He called me Kumi-chan again.' Kumi thought with a smile and blush. Kimi pouted at the sight as she remembered Kumi's feelings for Naruto because of that love note she wanted Takeru to give to him for her. Although she was confident that Naruto will always love her, she can't help but not want any more girls in the group, because it could mean less time with Naruto, the original that is, since he could easily clone himself.

Once Naruto put his jacket on, one of the Konoha-nin finally got out of their stupor state and spoke. That person was Ino.

"How do you do that?!" Ino exclaimed as she walked over to Naruto.

"What? You mean my strength? I just gave it a hundred and ten percent." Naruto answered.

"Maybe she is referring to how you are able to move so easily now, because I can see that you are now a hundred percent healed. It's amazing." Aki said standing up with her maken still out.

"No! I'm talking about this!" Ino grabbed Naruto's right sleeve.

"My jacket? What about it?" Naruto asked.

"Do you not see it?" Ino questioned. Naruto just shrugged. "Look!" Ino moved the sleeve, showing off Naruto's muscular arm, but when she covered the arm again, it looked… thinner. "How in the hell does your jacket make you look thinner when you have a body like that?!" Ino shouted.

"I don't know. Special material?" Naruto said. Suddenly a loud audible growl enveloped the entire area, causing everyone's eyes to widen.

"What the hell was that?" Ino asked with wide, shrunk iris eyes with building fear in her voice. She heard Naruto moan, making her look to him to see him rubbing his stomach.

"Yare yare daze~…. So hungry. I've never been this hungry before." Naruto said with a frown as he was now starving.

"That Was Your Stomach?!" Ino screamed with shock as everyone stared at Naruto with disbelief.

'I guess that makes sense. Being a demi-god, he's got so much energy, that when it's all used up pass his limits, he'll be a starved little baka. Now the only problem is, how much can a demi-god eat?' Himegami thought with dull eyes.

.

.

(Okay, someone had asked, how muscular Naruto's body is in the reviews, so allow me to explain how I see how his body portrayed in the series. His muscular body is… well I don't really know what the proper name for the type is so I'll just give a description with a few examples. For one, the prime example I had for his body was the artwork body for Orochi K', a M.U.G.E.N. character, which is something you can see on Google images, which looks similar to Gai Tendo's body artwork from King of Fighters XI. DIO'S (Part 3) body, which is Jonathan's body, from Jojo Eyes of Heaven, not the manga or anime, has a good shape, especially when it's a costume that has him shirtless or is the one of his appearance in Part 6 (which is Special Outfit F in the game), but his pectorals and abs are more like 'Black Arm' Zephyr's, the main antagonist and leader of the Neo Marines from One Piece Film: Z. Although of I have to give a best examples, it would be like Orochi K's body that looks similar to Gai Tendo's artwork for King of Fighters XI, and Statue Legend Star Platinum. Those last two I just mention seem like the best examples.

Now when it comes to Naruto's clothes, when he puts on his jacket and pants, his muscular body look to have shrunk. Like when they come off, you see his muscular body, which intimidates you at how tight and strong they look, but when they're put on, his body looks sleek, like he has a swimmer's build, or better yet that strange One Piece phenomena where we know there are characters, like Sanji for one, that have muscular bodies and yet when they put on clothes, they look to have thinner bodies, even in the arms. Am I the only one to notice with a few selected characters? Maybe I am. So yeah, kind of like that. Muscular body, then when clothes come on, looking like he doesn't really have one as muscular. This'll be the same with future characters in my story as well.

Oh yeah, even though the jacket and pants hide the true physique of the body, Naruto's undershirt can still show his muscular chest and abs at times.

I wish I knew how to upload drawings so I could give you all a perfect examples of what it looks like, but this is the best I can give. Unless someone tells me how to do so, like do I upload through printer and how? Or do I need one of those tablets with a pen to draw on a sight and upload through devieantart? Or what? Any help would be appreciated, but besides all that just look this stuff up on Google Images and you might get good examples. Definitely check out Orochi K' and Statue Legend Star Platinum to get a good understanding of Naruto's body.

Also Orochi K's pants and shoes, which are the only article of clothing he has on, as the best way to imagine Naruto's pants and ankle boots, minus the chaps of course and the leather pants are slim where they meet the boots, looking like they're one in the same. Sprite form's pants is also acceptable.

I hope this helps, and thank you for your patience in reading this.

…

…

Oh! And he's got a nice tight ass, to Minori's liking, which can be seen by staring at the seat of his pants. Can't forget that.)

.

.

Naruto and his friends continued walking. Naruto rubbed his stomach with closed eyes.

"Man this sucks." Naruto said with a frown.

"So you're a little hungry. Quit complaining." Shikamaru said.

"And here I thought you really changed." Ino said with a shrug.

'If only you knew what I really was and why I am this way, then you'd take back those words.' Naruto thought with half lidded annoyed eyes.

"By the way, Kimi-san… what was that thing you used?" Ino asked, earning Kimi's confused attention. "You know, that summoning technique back there."

"Summoning?" Kimi questioned.

"I think she means Violet Haze." Chacha said with a smile.

"Oh!"

"Violet Haze?" Ino questioned.

"What in the world is that?" Choji asked.

"Actually I was also curious on what that purple being was." Yamato added.

"Well, she's my spirit. Around here, if you're strong enough, you can gain a spirit, but it can be rare. Spirits are supposed to be manifestations of your mind, soul and body working together. I'm not physically strong, but my soul and mental strength and will are strong enough to make Violet Haze. She can do anything with increased strength and power." Kimi briefly explained, but then she screamed with her hands on her cheeks.

"What? What happened?!" Uruchi questioned.

"I forgot Violet Haze could erase things with her left finger! I could have helped Naruto-kun back there!" Kimi exclaimed.

"Not really. That thing was just getting heavier and heavier at a fast pace. No disrespecting Violet Haze, but I don't think she would have been much use in that situation, even if she is faster than Golden Asura and Horus." Kengo said.

"He is right." Demitra agreed.

"Golden Asura? Horus? So I'm guess this means you've seen more before." Ino deduced.

"Six so far. Mine, Kimi-senpai's, Takeru's, Naruto's, Wabisuke's, and even the leader of Mayonaka Mun Shakai's." Kengo said.

"Wait! Naruto has one too?!" Ino exclaimed.

"Yeah. And the thing looks like it's on steroids." Kengo said.

"And… you also said Wabisuke has one too?" Sakura asked with a frown.

"Mm hm." Kengo nodded.

"It was really dangerous. Able to take some punishment and dish out a good amount all the same." Takeru said, cupping his chin in his hand as he remembered the fight with Wabisuke atop of Amanohara.

"I got to go use the bathroom." Naruto spoke as he started walking away. "See you guys in a bit." Naruto said with a wave, as everyone stared at him.

In reality, Naruto didn't need to use the bathroom. He was looking for someone special he saw earlier.

Naruto walked around, looking around for Wabisuke. He concentrated, trying to sense him, but all he felt were the signature of others.

'He's lowering his energy. Sneaky bastard.' Naruto thought. He quickly brought up a hand, grabbed a rock, accidentally crushing it. Naruto looked to the pieces in hand, letting them fall. He looked over to see space between some stands. Naruto smiled as he walked within the space. Naruto walked deeper with his hand in his pockets, but he took his left hand out and grabbed another rock thrown at him. "You know, you'd make one hell of a shinobi." Naruto said with a smirk.

"Not my favored occupation." Wabisuke said, tilting his hat as he leaned against the back of a stand with his arms crossed.

"So what's up?" Naruto asked as he released the rock and put his hand back into his pocket.

"I just came to say my farewell. That is until we meet again." Wabisuke said.

"Quite the gentleman." Naruto said with a small smile.

"Gentlemen don't soil their hands with blood."

"Not unless there's something important to protect to that person. I should know. My favorite series' first hero was the best gentleman to exist and he kicked vampire ass." Naruto said with a grin. Wabisuke just stared at him with a mute expression. "Hey, if I can exist in a different universe, why can't Jonathan Joestar?" Naruto said with a shrug.

"Mirror dimension. Both worlds are still technically in the same universe. It's just they are put in separate spaces, keeping them from being whole."

"Yeah, I remember the history lesson. Which reminds me, you got your power by meeting the Legendary Warrior, Susano'o, right?" Naruto asked, getting a nod from Wabisuke. "What was he like?"

"Calm, reserves, but at the same time it seemed he had a humorous side to him. He was definitely the epitome of a true warrior though. I felt so much pressure, that I'm shocked that I was able to survive as I felt that I lost my ability to breathe."

"So it was literally a breathtaking experience, huh?" Naruto said with a grin.

"That a joke?" Wabisuke asked.

"… Maybe."

"It sucks." Wabisuke said.

"Not that far off though. Meeting your ancestor who so happens to be a deity, one of the big three no less, is a pretty damn unique experience, dattebayo." Naruto said with a shrug.

"Hn. So true." Wabisuke said with a smile and his eyes closed.

"So he told you everything. About how Tsukuyomi got pissed over his break up with my goddess and wanted to take away the power they gave to humans as a gift."

"Mm hm. Pretty nasty divorce there." Wabisuke commented.

"History's worst case." Naruto said with his hands on his hips. "You know… my goal is to bring both worlds together." Naruto confessed. Wabisuke looked to him in surprise. "Shocking, huh?" Naruto said with his hands behind his head.

"Actually, I'm more shocked at the fact that this surprised me. This is you we're talking about." Wabisuke said making Naruto grin. "You know it's suicidal. This was a decision made by the gods, eons ago. In order to achieve this goal, you'll have to defy them, with Tsukuyomi being your greatest threat."

"I already know. And if they have a problem, I'll find a way to persuade them."

"In a violent manner?"

"I'd rather do it in a peaceful manner, but with Tsukuyomi… I won't hesitate to clock him." Naruto said with a serious expression as he slammed his fist into his palm, causing a small shockwave, which startled and worried nearby bystanders.

"Hn. Gutsy as always." Wabisuke said with a smile.

"That's how Uzumakis roll. Especially this blonde maniac!" Naruto exclaimed with a proud grin and pointing his thumb to himself. Wabisuke chuckled. "By the way, saw how I much I can lift? Guess it's clear I'm the physically stronger of us both." Naruto boasted with a grin.

"True. However… I'm faster." Wabisuke said with a grin as he brought up a hand to show that he had Naruto's wallet, Gama-chan in hand.

"What the?!" Naruto shouted, checking inside his jacket to see it was indeed Gama. "Why Does Everyone Keep Taking Gama-chan?!" Naruto shouted as he snatched Gama out of Wabisuke's hand. Gama was then consumed by golden flames, meaning it was put in Naruto's seal. "Can't keep her safe anywhere." Naruto grumbled with his arms crossed, looking to the side, while Wabisuke continued to smirk. "Guess the other two decided to stay behind?"

"Would cause some panic if people were seeing two 'Hinatas' and 'Kibas' walking around." Wabisuke said.

"I hear you. Sakura pretty much has to be holding a deep grudge when it comes to you guys. I just sensed earlier how much hatred she has for you."

"Understandable." Wabisuke simply said with his eyes closed.

"By the way… before I forget… I hope I'm not stepping out of line, but… who is it you trying to protect? And how did it all start?" Naruto asked.

Wabisuke had somber eyes, looking to the ground. Naruto stayed silent as he stare at Wabisuke.

"Make sure this doesn't reach her ears." Wabisuke spoke. Naruto knew who he was talking about. "If you ever see Hanahime's back when it's bare, there's this large crystal in it."

"Hm?" Naruto stared at him with wide eyes.

"Years ago, when I was a child in my grandfather's dojo, Toshiyuki and Shiki came to the dojo to seek out powerful students. My grandfather was no match for them, or at least for Toshiyuki, and sadly they set their eyes on Hanahime when she showed off a glimpse of her power instinctively. The moment he put that crystal on her back to syphon power, I went mad and finally summoned Renzoku Kurai (Continuous Dark) and actually managed to defeat Shiki, but Toshiyuki was still too strong for me. I was too scared to lose her that I willingly gave him my services so I wouldn't lose her. Iwao followed, for what reason I wasn't sure, but he became a true friend that day."

"How old were you when this happened?" Naruto asked.

"I was nine." Wabisuke admitted shocking Naruto. "I was lucky that Renzoku Kurai cannot be replicated like other maken when made contact with Toshiyuki's stone fist. It's what made me an eye catcher."

"That'll do it. So are there more weapons like that one?" Naruto asked.

"Yes. Shiki's Karitori-te no Atsumari (Reaper's Gatherer) for one."

'Damn that's still a mouthful.' Naruto thought with dull eyes.

"The only other I know of is called Skull Bringer, but its function and user is still a mystery to me." Wabisuke said.

"Huh. You know, you're something else. Here I thought I was selfless." Naruto said. "Or… is it… you're in love?" Wabisuke closed his eyes as a blush appeared on his cheeks. "Well I'll be damned! Oh, wait… the hat, why is so precious?" Naruto asked.

"She gave it to me when we were kids." Wabisuke said tilting his hat.

"And you were ready to kill me over a scratch. Now that's real love, man." Naruto said with a smile.

"Thank you. Although, I don't know how someone like you could show your love for multiple women."

"It's a difficulty, but it's worth it." Naruto said with a shrug.

"Polyamory relationships are a strange one." Wabisuke said with a small smirk.

"Is that what they're called?"

"Mm hm. Good luck screwing the law. Polygamy abolished those types of relationships I believe back in nineteen forty five (1945)." Wabisuke answered.

"Yare yare. Do I have to deal with some heat." Naruto said with a pout and his hands behind his head.

"I can't imagine how the parents will feel about this." Wabisuke said with a smirk, causing Naruto to turn ghostly white, making Wabisuke chuckle. "It's actually nice to have a normal conversation for once."

"Yeah… I'll admit. This was fun." Naruto said with a smile and his hand on his hips.

"I'll be heading out. I can sense your old flame is coming by." Wabisuke said, pushing off against the wall. Naruto blinked his eyes in confusion. "Sakura."

"Huh? Seriously?" Naruto questioned in surprise. "Then you better get out of town. From what I can tell, she hates you with a burning passion."

"I can understand that. I did kidnap you and reveal that you were the one who complimented her forehead as Sasuke."

"You Did What?!" Naruto screamed with shock.

"Naruto~!" Sakura's voice called out.

"Is that why she's all gaga for me now?" Naruto questioned.

"Apparently so." Wabisuke said with a shrug.

"To think it was always this easy, dattebayo." Naruto said with a tired and gloomy tone as he looked to the sky with his right index pressed against his chin.

"Perhaps… it was better she heard the truth from someone who wasn't you." Wabisuke said with a smirk. Naruto blinked his eyes to him, before grinning. Wabisuke extended his hand to him. "It was good to see you again… my friend." Wabisuke said with a smile. Naruto smiled as he extended his hand and grabbed onto Wabisuke's.

"It was good to see you again to, my brother. Or is it cousin?" Naruto said with a grin, making Wabisuke chuckle as they shook hands.

Then they suddenly brought their arms closed, hooking them around one another.

"A new piece for tomorrow!" Naruto shouted with a grin.

"And let it shine for a new future." Wabisuke said with a smile.

Naruto grinned to Wabisuke with a chuckle while Wabisuke smiled at him. The two unhooked their arms from one another and took a few steps back, both had not ceased smiling at the other.

"Ima no wakare, Uzumaki Naruto." Wabisuke said with a smile and tilt of his hat as he walked away, disappearing into the shadows.

"Ima no wakare, Hayato Wabisuke." Naruto said with a smile.

(Farewell for now.)

Naruto turned and walked away with his hands in his pockets and a smirk on his face.

"There you are." Naruto turned his head to see Sakura.

"Can't keep away from me now, huh?" Naruto questioned with a calm expression, making Sakura blush in embarrassment.

"Why did you come out of that small a space?" Sakura asked. She then gasped. "You didn't-"

"Hell No! Get Your Mind Out the Gutter!" Naruto shouted with an anime expression. "Tch." Naruto started heading back to where the others were waiting.

"Wa-wait up!" Sakura called out as she hurried to catch up to him.

Naruto and Sakura were now walking side by side. Sakura was blushing with her hands behind her back and interlocked as he eyes were looking downward and a bashful smile was on her face. Naruto was just calmly strutting with his hands in his pockets and a calm stoic expression on his face.

Sakura couldn't help, but blush as she walked beside him. She glanced to Naruto to see the calm, stoic expression on his face. The way he looked and how he walked was just so… cool. She looked back down to the ground as her cheeks were still red.

'My heart… when I was like this with Sasuke, my heart would always beat to rapidly and loud, but with Naruto… just walking beside him… I feel so… calm. Why is it that he has this effect on me?' Sakura thought as she closed her eyes and held her heated cheeks.

"Sakura-chan." Naruto spoke.

"Huh? Uh, yes?" Sakura responded, looking to the blonde.

"Have you been training?" Naruto asked.

"Yes. I built up my chakra reserves and can now land an even deadlier hit." Sakura said with a proud smile as she flexed her bicep and gripped it with her hand.

"But your taijutsu… is it the same as always?" Naruto asked.

"Well, yeah."

"Not good." Naruto said with his eyes closed, making Sakura gain a gloomy expression and her shoulders slump. "Tsunade-baa-chan's strength is amazing, but just throwing your fists around and evasion can get you so far. What would really work is if you put in a few different martial arts techniques into the blend."

"Martial arts? Wait, you mean completely change my fighting style? But Naruto, strength has gotten me far."

"True, but pure strength alone never guarantees victory. In fact, from thinking back on how I saw you fight months ago, you actually waste too much energy with each swing of the fist." Naruto said, making Sakura hang her head with depression as her shoulders slumped more. "What you need is to control that strength of yours." Naruto said.

"Hm? What do you mean?" Sakura looked to him curiously.

"Well, you're strong. Super strong! It's one of your most extraordinary abilities." Naruto said showing some amazement.

"Naruto~, your making me blush." Sakura said turning away with an embarrassed, yet flattered smile as she held her blushing cheeks.

"The thing is though, is that you'd be a better fighter if you managed to control it perfectly into your moves." Naruto said.

"Huh?" Sakura turned to him with curiosity.

"Think of it like this. In a fight, you step forward to your opponent and send a right hook. By putting enough strength into the joints of your fist, you could slam it straight into the temple of your opponent. With that sort of precision mixed with your strength, you could leave a nasty mark, causing a massive concussion, or even destroy some blood vessels." Naruto explained.

"That much damage?" Sakura questioned as her eyes widened.

"Of course you'd need proper control. You see if you just swing like you always do, all you'd be doing is wasting your energy. Your chakra, your stamina, all being wasted. With the right techniques and timing, you can use a portion of your powerful strength to land quick yet precise strikes. That way, you can break down your opponent without wasting so much energy. You could become a contender." Naruto said.

"Oh~, I see. Yeah, that makes sense." Sakura said, holding her chin.

"Also, you should learn how to counter attacks and holds." Naruto said.

"Any suggestions?" Sakura asked.

"So Judo and Aikido could help. Definitely learn some grapple moves. You got the strength to put someone into submission." Naruto suddenly stopped, alerting Sakura. "Send a punch at me." Naruto said.

"Huh?"

"Just trust me." Naruto said.

"I… don't know." Sakura said.

"… You're an idiot." Naruto said. That successfully pissed off Sakura.

"I DON'T WANT TO HEAR THAT FROM YOU!" Sakura screamed with a pissed anime expression and tick mark on her forehead as she sent a punch at Naruto.

Naruto leaned his head to the side, dodging the punch and then he grabbed her wrist and bent her arm by pressing his hand against the cubital fossa, and then finished by spinning her around and pressed against his own body, with her arm securely kept against her back and his arm wrapped over her throat, keeping her locked in a grapple with her back against his front.

Sakura gasped at how easy Naruto had detained her.

"You see?" Naruto whispered, with his hot breath tickling her ear making her blush from the sensation. "If you learn things like this, you'd be a force to reckon with, Sakura-chan. I could teach you myself sometime." Naruto whispered, causing Sakura's cheeks to turn red and her eyes to widen as she was getting anxious at the close proximity she had with her blonde crush. Naruto released his hold on her and started walking away with his hands in his pockets. After a few steps he noticed Sakura wasn't moving. Turning his head, he could see that she was frozen in the same spot with her cheeks red. "Oi, you coming?" Naruto spoke up. Sakura was still frozen. "Sakura!" Naruto called out, getting her to snap out of her trance.

"Huh? Oh, right!" Sakura hurried over. The two continued to move on, back in the same position as before their conversation. "So, um… Naruto. You're really going to miss the girls you've been with here, huh?" Sakura asked looking down to the side, feeling dejected at the thought of others being with him and not her.

"Yeah."

"And you've… said your goodbyes personally, right? Did they cry?" Sakura asked.

Naruto looked to her for a moment, before staring ahead thinking of his girls.

.

.

Short Lemon Scenes

Naruto was lying on the spacious bed making love with his roommates in a four way. His right hand on the right leg of Kimi, who was sitting on Naruto's face, moaning with a red blush as she felt her boyfriend's tongue go in deep her majesty. The fingers of his left hand dug into Azuki's vagina, along with Chacha's right hand's fingers as the red head was moaning, sitting on his stomach with her back against Chacha, the mocha skinned beauty's breasts squished against the back of Azuki, and the blonde male's member digging deep inside her pussy.

"Sugoi Azuki-chan. Your pussy is so sensitive." Chacha said with a grin.

"Chacha, mm~, don't say such embarrassing things~." Azuki whined. She suddenly moaned as Chacha's left hand gripped her left breast.

"These breasts are so full. They just feel so stimulating as I hold one of them in my hand, and they look scrumptious. I'm going to try one. Itadakimasu~." Chacha chimed as she suddenly took Azuki's breast into her mouth, causing her to moan with sudden pleasure.

"Chacha! Naruto! You're both driving me crazy!" Azuki exclaimed with gritting teeth as she was feeling intense pleasure from both her roommates. Chacha pulled on Azuki's breast, sucking on it more for a moment, before releasing it with a 'pop'.

"Naruto-kun and I are going to fuck you in so many ways you'll be babbling on what hit you for weeks." Chacha said to Azuki's ear, with her hot breath tickling it. Chacha then suddenly squeezed Azuki's left breast before biting down onto Azuki's nipple, causing her to scream as she suddenly lactated and came just as Kimi orgasmed all over Naruto's face.

.

.

In the security committee room, Furan shivered as she was lying naked against one of the tables, with a shirtless Naruto sucking on her majesty, with his tongue digging deep into her.

"Naruto-kun! We really shouldn't be doing this in the meeting room! Oh~." Furan whined with teary eyes.

Naruto pinched Furan's clitoris making her cry with pleasure as he slowly pulled his head back with his tongue slowly sliding out, making the student council president cry with even more pleasure, until it completely slid out.

"Don't sweat it Furan-chan. There are no meetings today." Naruto said with a smirk and husky voice. "Besides…" Naruto unzipped his pants, letting loose his member. He leaned over with his left hand resting next to Furan's head. Furan looked to him to see him smirking face close to her own. "It's even more fun when there's a chance to get caught, ne?" Naruto spoke softly in a seductive tone, making Furan blush red, before he inserted his member into her, making her cry loudly with pleasure.

.

.

In Minori's office, the principal herself was leaning forward against her desk, naked, as Naruto, shirtless, was drilled into her from behind.

"That's Right! Don't Stop! Don't you dare stop you handsome bastard!" Minori cried as Naruto pounded into her, as he squeezed her rear cheeks tightly in his hands.

"Sugoi, Minori-chan. You just feel so damn good! You're such a gem. Everyone's so crazy, never giving you the time of day." Naruto said, grunting as he pounded into Minori.

"Well then, I probably wouldn't have fallen for you, baby." Minori said with a seductive smirk. Naruto increased his pounding, making Minori moan. As his hips were blurring, Minori panted with her tongue out. She suddenly gave a wolf's howl as she and Naruto came simultaneously. "Su… goi~." Minori said with a grin and dreamy eyes.

Naruto pulled out of Minori, only to grab her by the waist and spun her around so now she was lying back first against the desk as the blonde then slammed his member into her making Minori cry with pleasure and her tongue out.

Minori quickly wrapped her hands around the back of Naruto's neck as he pounded into her again at a blurring pace.

"Minori-chan… ai shiteru. I Just Love You So Damn Much!" Naruto shouted with gritting teeth as he continued to furiously pound into his lover.

"Ah~! I love you too damn much too Naruto! I love you so much, that I can't live without you!" Minori cried with her tongue out and teary eyes.

"I can't live a day without you! How can I survive a month?!" Naruto shouted.

"Sh~. It's okay. You'll live, but for now, let's just focus on now. Don't let me go." Minori said as she brought Naruto closer, into a hug.

"Oh Minori-chan!" Naruto cried as he increased pace. The two moaned very audibly as Naruto increased pace, drilling hard into her. The two moaned even louder as they felt they were ready to burst. "MINORI-CHAN!" Naruto screamed as Minori screamed loudly as they came together.

Minori quickly locked lips with her blonde lover as she felt him fill her up.

'I love you. I love you. I love you, Naruto-kun~!'

.

.

Late at night in Aki's office, everything was ready thanks to special light bulbs.

Aki was dressed in only a pink with dark purple lining bra with the pads being heart shaped that only covered her nipples, her nurse's hat on and a pair of lacy white heals. She was on her hands and feet as a naked Naruto pounded into her with no mercy.

Naruto's teeth were grit as the veins on his neck and one on his forehead throbbed.

'Aki-chan is so tight and wet! She's really turned on by this! I'm surprised this was all her idea.' Naruto thought as he continued to pound into the nurse with his hips going at a rhythm faster than the eye could keep up with. His hands were squeezing Aki's ass so tightly, increasing her pleasure.

Aki all the while had her tongue out as her eyes were almost rolled up to the back of her head.

'SUGOI! SUGOI! Naruto-kun is pounding so hard into me! He's taking advantage of me without mercy, and with everything I see in red! I Love It!' Aki thought as she suddenly screamed and came all over Naruto's still pounding member. Aki's limbs wobbled as she was about to fall to the floor, but Naruto quickly wrapped his arms around her waist as he lifted her up off her feet and was now holding her up on his own, continuing to drill into her. Aki's breasts were moving sporadically as she was pounded into hard by the man she loved. Her saliva flying out of her mouth and off her tongue. Her love juices was spilling out with each thrust into her. Naruto suddenly landed onto one of the beds, with Aki hitting it first, now laying front first against the bed as Naruto's hands quickly gripped her breasts, squeezing them tightly. Aki cried with pleasure as Naruto continued to drill into her, all the while groping her savagely. 'Sugoi! Sugoi! Sugoi!' Aki thought as she was relishing being ravaged by her blonde lover. Naruto growled with pleasure as he increased the speed of his thrusts and the rhythm and power of his groping hands. Aki was going insane. Naruto then suddenly bit down on her trapezius muscle, causing Aki to cry loudly with pleasure as she and Naruto orgasm immensely and her breasts lactated with much milk. "Naruto-kun, Ai shiteru wa~~~."

.

.

At a disclosed location, on a bed lied Naruto and Yan, completely naked. Naruto had his arms wrapped around Yan's naked body as he drilled into her.

"*Pant* you really couldn't *pant* keep away, huh?" Yan said.

"I just figured you wanted a personal night to get your feelings out of the way." Naruto said with a grin.

"Baichi (idiot), you really are too sentimental." Yan said with a smile and red blush.

"And you love that about me." Naruto said with a grin. "Well… that and when I'm rough. Like this." Naruto pinch Yan's clitoris and suddenly twisted it as his fingers lit with hot, golden chakra, causing Yan to give an audible cry with her tongue out as she felt the painful and overly stimulating pleasure.

Short Lemons over

.

.

"Yeah, they pretty much cried alright." Naruto said with a perverted look on his face and red blush as he scratched his cheek with his finger and giggled perversely.

"OI! WHAT'S WITH THAT STUPID LOOK ON YOUR FACE, BAKA?!" Sakura screamed with a pissed anime expression.

.

.

"Sugoi~! So cool!" Tenten exclaimed with sparkling eyes as she stared at Chacha's maken compressor.

"I know, right? Before Tengoku No Mon came along, all I could do was grow stuff like rocks, wooden boards and cans, but now." Chacha's arm glowed and grew to giant size. "I can grow parts of my own body!" Chacha proclaimed proudly with a grin as Tenten cried with amazement.

"Sugoi!" Tenten cheered. "Miss President! What's your maken?!" Tenten asked with excitement as she quickly appeared in front of Furan, causing the president to flinch in surprise with a blush over her cheeks.

"W-well, my maken is called Habaya. It's a bow that shoots arrows of light at a targeted opponent. With small orbs created by the bow, and placing them on my target, my light arrow homes on them. Before Tengoku No Mon, I was only able to shoot one, because of how much element it can consume to make it, but now is different story." Furan explained.

"Suge~. Can I please see it?" Tenten asked with sparkling eyes and her hands interlocked.

"I suppose so." Furan said with a bead of sweat going down her head.

Naruto and Sakura made it back to see Furan summon Habaya, with Tenten screaming with excitement at the sight of the shining maken.

"Ikuzo." (Let's Go) Naruto said, continuing to the intended destination.

"N-Naruto-kun!" Furan exclaimed her boyfriend's name as he continued to walk.

"Wait up!" Chacha exclaimed as the group continued onward.

"Took you a while." Kiba said.

"Man's got a go, he needs to go." Naruto said with a shrug. "So, Tenten's been drooling over the maken around here, huh?"

"I wouldn't say I was drooling." Tenten said with her arms crossed.

"More like getting hyper." Chacha said with a grin, that Fu shared, making Tenten blush red in embarrassment.

"You know Tenten-san, I don't think you've asked about my maken yet." Minerva said with a smile as she appeared by Tenten's side. Naruto glanced at the two with worry.

"Oh, I didn't." Tenten said. "What's your maken then Minerva-san?" Tenten asked.

'Oh hell no.' Naruto thought with stoic expression and a half lidded glare.

"My maken is called Jingu: Aegis. With it, I have control over dimensions. I can anything, even a body part or an entire person into a different dimension." Minerva explained, surprising the Konoha natives.

"Suge~." Tenten said with amazement, sparkling eyes and her hands interlocked.

"Wish to see a demonstration?" Minerva asked as the tip of her index finger glowed.

"Sure!" Tenten cheered.

"Don't You Dare!" Naruto yelled with annoyance.

"Oh hell no!" Takeru exclaimed as he and Kengo covered their eyes, along with Kai Aomi, confusing the others.

With a wave of her finger, Minerva had used her Jingu Aegis to steal all of the clothes of the female Maken-ki members, along with Minori and Aki's. Naruto acted quicker than the eye could blink as he sent barrage of punches at all the men of the group.

"ORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORAORA!" Naruto cried as he sent his male friends flying and quickly summoned a golden tail courtesy of Kurama's chakra, and had it loop around the ones still standing, in time for the girls to realize what just happened. The only males who did not suffer were Takeru, Kengo and Kai Aomi who had their eyes covered and Tiensin who jumped into a mirror he made on the floor and vanished away, before Naruto laid the smack down.

The girls of Maken-ki and Aki screamed as they tried to cover themselves. Minori just whistled a tune with her hands behind her back and Chacha who chuckled with a toothy grin with her hands behind her head as well.

"Minerva-san! What the hell?!" Inaho screamed.

"It is the will of the Master of Lingerie." Minerva simply said with a smile.

"She's A Total Pervert!" Tenten shouted with a shocked exaggerated expression as she and the rest of the females from Konoha had the same expressions and red blushes on their cheeks. All except Hinata… she fainted with her face being neon red.

"OI! Give Them Back Their Clothes This Instant, Minerva!" Naruto shouted with a pissed expression. Minerva gave a small scream, while retaining an open mouth smile.

"Naruto-san, can be so scary~." Minerva whined.

"Tch." Naruto's eyes were shadowed, but he kept his pissed off expression with gritting teeth.

'Naruto-kun is protecting us from being seen. Such a gentleman.' Aki thought as she stared at the blonde who stole her heart. 'But… I'm exposed and…' Aki's hands were slowly inching away from her body. 'Do I… really want him to stare at me… like this… in public?' Aki thought, surprised by her actions as more of her completely bare form was being revealed. Aki closed her eyes tightly as she separated her arms to reveal her naked form. 'Go ahead, Naruto-kun. You can look to me all you want.' Aki thought as her cheeks were red.

"Thank the Kamis." Himegami's voice spoke.

"Eh?" Aki's eyes opened wide as she noticed everyone who was naked had their clothes back on.

"You really are a piece of work Minerva." Himegami said with her arms crossed as Minerva rubbed the back of her head and stuck her tongue out.

"Can we look now?" Kengo asked.

"Yeah, everyone's decent." Naruto said with his arms crossed. Kengo and Takeru sighed with relief as they uncovered their eyes, while Aomi had already uncovered his eyes and was eating a pocky stick. The other men moaned as they got up to their feet.

"What happened? Why are we back on our feet after such a barrage?" Shino questioned.

"I healed you all." Naruto said.

"That fast?" Ino questioned with shock.

"Troublesome." Shikamaru said, rubbing his cheek out of habit from being punched, despite being healed afterwards.

"What the hell, Naruto?!" Kiba shouted.

"You couldn't have chosen a less violent route?" Neji questioned with irritation and his arms crossed.

"I was in a panic. The girls were bare. I figured if you guys were unconscious or had your eyes swollen then there wouldn't be anything to worry about." Naruto said in a calm tone and a stoic expression with his hands in his pockets.

'Kind of an unorthodox solution, but I guess that works.' Yamato thought with a dull expression.

"NO! I was so close to see Aki-chan's precious jubblies. DAMMIT!" Jiraiya cried as he was on his hands and knees with a gloomy aura surrounding him.

"Haruko-san was bare… I can't believe how close I was, yet fate chose differently." Lee said to himself as he was on his hands and knees with a gloomy aura surrounding him like Jiraiya.

"Yare yare. You guys piss me off." Naruto said with annoyance, but kept his stoic expression.

"Ow~, my face." Kurigasa whined as he sat up, rubbing his cheek.

"I can see why you wish to surpass him so badly. He's such a challenge." Takeshi said to Kurigasa with a smile and fist pump as he rubbed his cheek.

"That's Naruto-kun for you! Such Youth!" Gai cheered with a fist pump.

"Such a hot blooded nature he has." Koushi said with a smile and fist pump.

"Jeez man, you're so sensitive." Kiba said rubbing his neck. "You couldn't have let us get a little peek?" Kiba muttered. Naruto grabbed him by the collar of his jacket and brought him closer.

"Say that again." Naruto said with narrowed eyes and a pissed sneer, making sweat with fear.

"O-Oi! Why do you still have that around your finger?!" Furan exclaimed.

The all turned to see Minerva twirling a pair of panties in on finger, while she smiled.

"W-whose underwear is that?" Haruko questioned, pointing at the undergarments. Suddenly Inaho screamed as she realized she was one pair too short.

"Give it back!" Inaho cried with a hand over her short shorts and her other hand trying to take back the underwear that Minerva had in hand.

Choji's face turned red with steam coming out his nose and then fainted. Minerva giggled with her hand over her mouth as she returned Inaho's underwear back where it belonged.

Naruto sighed as he grabbed Choji by the shirt with one hand and lifted him up to his feet, but he seemed unconscious.

"Is Choji-kun alright?" Inaho asked with concern as she scooted over with anime eyes and a cat-like mouth. Naruto suddenly shook Choji back and forth in his hand in a blurry motion for a moment. Once he stopped, Choji's face was no longer red, but he was dizzy with drool hanging from his mouth and his head titled to the side.

"Where am I?" Choji questioned, still feeling dizzy.

"Yeah, he's fine." Naruto plainly said with a stoic expression.

"You can be so cruel, ni-sama." Inaho whispered while everyone looked to them with sweat drops.

"Well, let's move on." Naruto said as he handed Choji over to Inaho, who was now supporting him to his feet. Naruto walked away, but a two pairs of breasts squished his back.

"Naruto-kun~, were you secretly excited when you saw your girls naked, huh?" Chacha chimed with a grin.

"I bet you were having such naughty thoughts of us, weren't you?" Minori teased with a smirking grin.

Naruto was trying to keep a straight face, but his cheeks were burning red and his eyes were widened a bit.

Aki moaned as she watched Chacha and Minori tease Naruto.

"Aki-sensei~." Yuka chimed with a smile as she appeared on the left side of Aki.

"We noticed what you did a few moments ago when you were bare." Minerva said with a smile as she appeared on the right side of Aki.

"New respect for you~!" Yuka and Minerva chimed with a peace sign, causing Aki to cry out with embarrassment as her cheeks were burning red.

"I-I-I didn't mean- I didn't, well actually I did, wait! No~!" Aki cried with pure embarrassment.

"The women around here are such perverts." Tenten said as she was crouched in front of Hinata, being held up a bit in Neji's arm, fanning the poor Hyuuga girl to cool her heated body temperature.

"Oi, um, Fu-san." Ino spoke, earning the mint haired kunoichi's attention. "Is it always like this?" Ino asked.

"Pretty much. It takes some time to get used to it." Fu said. "It's not easy though."

"I bet." Sakura said with dull eyes and a frown with her hands on her hips.

Fu chuckled with a toothy grin.

"Life never gets dull here." Tiensin said with a smile, appearing beside Fu, making her scream from being startled by the red head.

.

.

Finally the group made it to see a large banner up high saying 'Macaroon Mansion Banquet'.

"Man, there are a lot of banquets at this festival." Yamato said.

"Everybody loves Naruto, what can I say?" Minori said with a smile and shrug.

Naruto groaned.

"And they all cooked without me? How mean." Naruto said with a pout.

"But this whole festival is for you to enjoy." Azuki said.

"Still, I wouldn't have minded helping out a bit, even if this is a day for me to just relax." Naruto said with his eyes closed as he stuck out his lips out. Suddenly a loud audible growl was heard making everyone's eyes widen. "But now I only care about eating, so let's go." Naruto said as he hurried his pace, with the others following. "Oh by the way, be prepared. Anyone who pervs out too much, is getting a smack to the skull." Naruto warned.

"What is the need for such a warning?" Shino asked.

"Just trust me." Naruto said.

"Hello masters and mistresses!" Maids of Macaroon Mansion greeted the new comers with a bow.

"Holy Wow!" Kiba cheered with a huge grin as he and the other guys blushed red at the sight of all the maids.

"Now this is a true sight! Is this what all the female employees wear?" Jiraiya asked.

"Unfortunately." Azuki said with a frown.

"Aw~, don't be like that Azuki-chan~. You look really good in your maid outfit." Naruto said with a grin.

"Urusai Baka!" Azuki shouted as she punched Naruto in the cheek.

"We Need One of These in Konoha!" Jiraiya exclaimed proudly and with great desire.

"Denied." Tsunade said with an irritated frown and a twitching eyebrow.

"Oh! Naruto-sama! It's You!" One of the maids cheered.

"Naruto-sama?!"

"He's Here?!"

"Hooray!"

The maids cheered as they ran over to the blonde head chef with plates of food in their hands.

"Hey!" Azuki shouted as she was pushed away by the crowd of girls surrounding her boyfriend.

"Naruto-sama, it's so great to see you again!"

"We've held down the fort as you ordered."

"We've even made dishes with your skills! Please, try mine."

"No, try mine first!"

"No, mine!"

"Me first!"

"No, me!"

"Ladies, ladies, please calm down. I'll be happy to try out all the wonderful meals you've prepared. After all, I'm starving from a previous workout." Naruto said with a smile and his hands up.

"Hai~ Naruto-sama~." All the maids chimed with wide smiles and blushes on their cheeks.

Kiba fell to his knees and slammed his fists into the ground.

"Dammit! Why is it that Naruto's got an army of ladies at his beckon call? Not one girl has glanced my way all day, especially when he's around. It's just not fair!" Kiba whined with anime tears.

The section that Macaroon Mansion had acquired had long tables with many plates, silverware and napkins, while on the sides were the cooking stations, where the maids cooked the meals.

"Tou-san!" Inaho cheered as she ran over to a certain spot.

Tesshin, now dressed in an open black vest with gold lining and long white pants and a pair of sandals, turned his head, still chewing his food as his daughter jumped at him and hugged. Tesshin swallowed his food before greeting his daughter.

"Hello Inaho." Tesshin greeted his daughter with a smile.

'THAT'S HER FATHER?!' All of the Konoha Natives thought with shock and jaws dropped.

Choji turned ghostly white and gulped as he saw the size of the man.

"What are you eating?" Inaho asked looking down at his plate.

"A chicken breast with some nice sweet and tangy sauce. I think the sauce was made from a fruit." Tesshin said.

"Can a friend and I have some?" Inaho asked.

"Of course." Tesshin said with a nod.

"Choji-kun! Come try this!" Inaho called out.

Choji was sadly frozen in place. Naruto smirked as he decided to be a good friend and pick up Choji by the collar, walk right over as the Akimichi was literally lifted off the ground by his blonde friend, all his weight carried by one hand, until he was in front of Inaho and Tesshin.

"He gets nervous easily." Naruto said to Tesshin.

"I see." Tesshin said.

'He's~ huge~.' Choji thought as he sweated, looking up at Tesshin; and the giant of a man was just sitting down.

"How does someone as cute as Inaho have a father like that?" Kurigasa wondered.

"She's adopted." Takeru answered.

"Of course." Everyone who didn't know said with half lidded eyes.

Takeshi was staring at Tesshin.

'Never thought I'd see him again.' Takeshi thought with his arms crossed.

"Man, you must be really intimidating Kushiya-san." Someone spoke. Across from Tesshin and Inaho was a handsome male with blue shaggy hair and a calm expression, sitting next to Tomiko.

"Oh, hey it's you! The man who took on the army of lizard whales back at Okinoshima!" Inaho exclaimed with her cat smile.

"Lizard whales?" Kakashi questioned.

"Yep, that's me. Allow me to introduce myself once more, even though it's a hassle. Ketsugaya Toshinobu. 2nd class general of Tengoku No Mon." Ketsugaya introduced himself once more with his ever present cool smile.

"You're the 2nd class general? It's an honor to meet you Toshinobu-san!" Naruto said as he gave a respectful bow to the blunette.

All the Konoha Natives stared at Naruto with speechless shock.

"Did Naruto just show proper respect to someone of higher rank?" Shizune questioned still in shock.

"It's a shock for us too. Quite the rare occurrence." Himegami said with her fists on her hips.

"So why are you here Ketsugaya-sama?" Tiensin asked walking over with a smirk and his hands in his pockets.

"Well, truth be told, I wanted to hang back and watch the koi swim in the pond, or even lay on the grass and watch the clouds, but since the others decided to join Lon, I was dragged along as well." Ketsugaya said with a cool smile as he then took a sip from his glass of wine. After a moment, he separated the glass from his lips and sighed. "Jeez Louise. Coming here wasn't worth the effort, but sadly here I am."

"Oh great." Naruto said with a dull expression.

"Another Shikamaru." Ino said with a dull expression as well.

"I feel your pain man." Shikamaru said as he took a seat at the long table.

"You Came Here All On Your Own!" Ino shouted.

"Umai~!" Inaho cheered as she had taken a bite of her father's chicken. "It's so tantalizing that it's making my taste buds dance!" Inaho exclaimed with a cheery tone and cat smile. She then cut up another piece. "Here, Choji-kun, try it." Inaho said as she extended the piece to Choji's face.

Once Choji caught a whiff of the chicken, he finally came out of his frozen trance. He noticed that Inaho was extending it forward, looking ready to feed it to him. Choji's eyes widened, but then he got fearful as he glanced up to Tesshin, who was looking down at him. Choji gulped, but when he looked at Inaho's cute smiling face, he couldn't help, but blush and accept the piece she offered him. Once he took the piece whole, his eyes widened exponentially as he tasted the incredible meal.

"UMAI~!" Choji cheered with his head shot back.

"It's great, right?" Inaho said with her trademark smile.

"More Than That! It's Incredible!" Choji cheered. "Tesshin-sama!"

"Tesshin's just fine." Tesshin said.

"Where did you get this?!" Choji asked with excitement.

"They make it over at the cooking stations. Here's a menu." Tesshin said handing Choji a rather thick menu.

The Akamichi opened it up, only for his eyes along with Inaho's to sparkle as they cheered with great joy at all the amazing food to try.

"Oi, Toshinobu-sama." Naruto spoke as his friends made their way over to sit.

"Hm?" Ketsugaya looked to Naruto.

"You said all the generals are here?" Naruto questioned.

"Yeah. They just went to get their meals." Ketsugaya said.

"I'm Back!" A thick male voice shouted as he slammed a large plate full of meat drenched in a smooth golden sauce. Everyone looked only to be shocked to see an eight foot muscle of a man.

The man had a long wild mass of spiky fiery orange hair that extended to the back of his knees, with the part atop his head spiked up, and the hair also had black streaks all around it making the hair look like that of a tiger's body. The man had a thick angular face with fiery orange three pointed beard with three black stripes at each point, wore a pair of sunglasses, and wore a short sleeves white shirt with the words 'courage' and 'power' on his chest with 'courage' atop of 'power' and an X between the words, yet it seemed too tight on him as it looked that his extremely muscular body was ready to rip it apart. He wore long black jean shorts, black sneakers and a black band wrapped around the left bicep.

Did I mention he was extremely muscular? Like Toriko level of muscular.

'Holy Hell! He's Gigantic!' Everyone thought with shock.

"Hm?" The man turned his head to see everyone looking at him, but his attention was suddenly on Naruto. "Blonde spikey hair, cerulean eyes and whisker marks. You are Naruto Uzumaki, aren't you? The Golden Boy." The giant man said, pointing down at the blonde.

"Golden Boy? Not the best nickname, but yeah, I guess that's me." Naruto said with dull eyes.

The giant man reached his hand down at Naruto, causing his friends to worry, but Naruto remained calm, as he felt his left hand gripped tightly by the man.

"Well It's Nice To Meet You!" The giant man said with a huge toothy grin as he shook Naruto's hand at a blurring pace. "The Name's Ayumu Kai! Or Kai Ayumu since Japanese people usually put last names first! I'm the 4th Class General of Tengoku No Mon!" The man now known as Ayumu introduced himself proudly.

"Nice to meet you." Naruto said.

"He comes on a little too strong." A soft spoken voice spoke.

Once Ayumu released Naruto, he leaned his head over to see a slim framed person covered in bandages. Or from what he could tell anyway. The person was sitting on the chair next to the standing Ayumu.

The person wore a black zip up hoodie with the hoodie over his head, blue denim jeans with the bottoms rolled up and beige loafers. His hands, ankles and face were all completely bandaged which gave the impression that the person was covered in bandages from head to toe. What seemed to not be covered up with his right eye which revealed a light crimson eyes and some of his hair was unbandage as jet black, yet glossy bangs were over his forehead.

"Mummy man." Naruto said the first thing that came to his head.

"Hey, that's a good nickname, but his real name is-" before Ayumu could continue, the bandaged person snaked around the side of him and ended up in between him and Naruto.

'He moves like a snake or an eel.' Naruto thought. The mummy man extended his hand to him.

"'Ren'shi' Ikkaku Saoru. 5th class general of Tengoku No Mon. I go by Ikkaku." The man now known as Ikkaku introduced himself.

"Nice to meet you Ikkaku-sama." Naruto said as he shook his hand. "What the hell happened to you? You got into an accident in a fire or something?" Naruto asked.

"Nah, he just likes wearing those bandages. Take 'em off and the ladies can't keep their hands off him." Ayumu said with a grin.

"I'm not as attractive as Lon-senpai." Ikkaku said.

"Yeah, well who is? I mean the guy made all of Tenbi's females drool upon his debut here." Naruto said, releasing Ikkaku's hand.

"I feel so bad about drooling over someone who wasn't Naruto-kun." Kimi muttered with shame.

"Me too." Chacha said as well with a pout, feeling shame just like her best friend.

"Well speak of the devil." Ketsugaya said with a smirk, turning his head. Everyone looked, only for the girls' eyes to widen as they all saw who they thought was the sexiest man alive.

Lon sat nearby sipping a cup of tea as he petted his lion who laid next to him.

Lon was dressed in a buttoned up long black dress coat, with a midnight blue dress shirt underneath and silver tie, long slim pants, black leather shoes, a pair of black dress gloves and a black bolero hat on the table.

Lon separated the cup from his lips before speaking.

"It is good to see you all again, my friends." Lon said in a gentleman tone.

The women of Konoha cried with amazement and arousal as they all had anime open mouth grins and wide anime eyes.

"AHEE!" Shizune cried with jovial arousal with Tsunade drooling as she stared at Lon. Kakashi and Jiraiya looked to them with frowns and half lidded eyes.

"Oh My Kamis! He's Gorgeous!" Ino exclaimed as she felt on cloud nine just staring at Lon with her hands interlocked and hearts appearing around her head. Lon stood up and made his way over with his lion walking beside him. "And he's got a pet lion. Like something out of my romance novels!" Ino cheered with excitement.

"It's nice to meet all you new faces. I am Lon Leandre. Head General of Tengoku No Mon. It is an honor to meet you all." Lon said resting his bolero over his heart and bowing to them all.

"No! The honor is all ours!" The women of Konoha said in unison, bowing to him. As they rose up they all had hearts appearing around their heads as they smiled at him.

"My Kami, just look at them. Not even thirty seconds and he's got them all wrapped around his finger." Jiraiya said with a frown and his arms crossed. 'He's even got Tsunade, and she's usually turning men down.' Jiraiya thought as he glanced to his fellow sannin to see her giggle with a wide smile and eye smiles.

"Yare yare." Naruto said with a dull expression. He then noticed all the girls from Maken-ki, Aki and Minori turned away with blushes.

"Must resist temptation." Haruko whined as she tried her hardest.

"There's no one sexier than Usui-kun. There's no one sexier than Usui-kun. There's no one sexier than Usui-kun!" Yuka repeated over and over again as a mantra.

"That's our girls." Kengo said with a tired smirk as Naruto laughed at the sight and Takeru chuckled and rubbed the back of his head.

"Oh, wait, so far we've met all, but three." Takeru said.

"Oh yeah, where is he?" Naruto asked. Naruto suddenly noticed a poker card floating in front of him. "What the…" Naruto was about to grab the card, but suddenly a huge row of card flew pass his face. "Whoa!" Naruto exclaimed as the row flew around him, Takeru and Kengo, and soon flew into the hands of a new man.

"Cards!" Kengo shouted, remembering the green haired man from Okinoshima. Yuka gasped as she noticed the cards as well. Kengo took out an acorn which glowed green and was now replaced with his training sword, held tightly in his hands.

"Seek and ye shall find." The new man said as he played with the cards in hand.

Luckily it wasn't the green haired young man from Okinoshima, but the man did look rather shifty.

The man had long silver hair that pass his shoulders, his eyes were grey and he had a thin sharp jaw. He wore a wide brimmed bolero hat, a buttoned up long black dress coat, red dress shirt underneath with a black pinstripe tie, a grey scarf hanging loosely from his shoulders, slim black pants, leather black shoes and fingerless leather gloves with the back of the hands exposed.

"… I'm guessing he's the third one." Takeru spoke up.

"Yes. This is an old friend of mine. Goto." Lon introduced the 3rd General of Tengoku No Mon.

"Uzumaki Naruto. The Jinchurki of Kurama, the Kyuubi no Kitsune. Son of the Yondaime Hokage, Namikaze Minato and his wife, the Red Hot Blooded Habanero, Uzumaki Kushina. Wielder of the might Golden Asura." Goto said in a calm manner, shocking everyone who didn't know of Naruto's lineage. "And of course…" Goto slammed the bottom of the cards against the table. "Well, let's just keep those last two a secret shall we?" Goto said calmly. Naruto stared at him with a stoic expression. "Let me ask, Maelstrom. Do you intend to take my title as 3rd Class General?" Goto asked.

"Hm? Take your title?" Naruto questioned, narrowing his eyes a bit.

"Oh yes." Ikkaku snaked around behind Naruto, and tilted his head to the side, now being on the right side of Naruto's head. "You see, anyone can challenge one of us generals to take the position. However Goto is probably taking about the future, since you see, one must have extensive knowledge, excellent battle experience and political knowledge and skill. So far you have them, but you're still too green to face against one of us." Ikkaku said. "With all due respect Naruto-san."

"Shouldn't I be a part of Tengoku No Mon before I even consider taking the title of general?" Naruto questioned, turning his head to Ikkaku.

"Yes, and you may join at any time. In fact you can join now. You are more than qualified to join." Ikkaku said as he spun around and away from Naruto.

"Wait, I could join at any time?" Naruto questioned.

"I'm not gonna bullshit here. We all know your skillset. IQ of a hundred ninety eight and growing thanks to your clones, superior strength, endurance and an extraordinary healing factor that honestly surpasses even those of your bloodline. You also have a silver tongue. You're very good at politics, and from what I've learned recently, you've been made Valedictorian of your class. Skillful indeed." Goto said as he patted the bottom of his cards against the ground.

Naruto stared at him with a stoic expression.

"I've been made Valedictorian?" Naruto asked Furan as he appeared in front of her.

"Oh, yes. I wanted to surprise you. Guess it's been exposed." Furan said with an embarrassed smile.

"Yes!" Naruto cheered as he then grabbed Furan by the waist and lifted her up. "I'm Valedictorian!" Naruto cheered as he spun Furan around making her giggle.

All of his friends stared at him with shock.

'No way.' Ino thought. She looked to her Nara teammate, sitting at the table, staring wide eyed at Naruto. 'That means he's nearing Shikamaru's level.'

Naruto put Furan down and suddenly brought her close and gave her a deep, long kiss with plenty of tongue. Safe to say those of Konoha were surprised. Furan was pleasantly surprised, but returned the kiss nonetheless. Naruto's hand slowly rubbed up Furan's back and slowly smoothed down, smoothing over her tail bone and meeting her rear. He rubbed her bottom before squeezing it, making her squeak with surprise. Naruto pulled back a bit, but Furan's lip quivered for more, so she grabbed the back of his head and brought him back in for one more.

The Konoha Natives were staring in utter shock. Except for Jiraiya who was feverishly writing down this 'research' down in his data book, and Hinata had fainted after seeing Naruto squeeze Furan's butt.

"Damn." Ino and Kiba said breathlessly as they continued to stare.

Sakura was grinding her teeth as she stared at the sight with burning rage and envy that the student council president was making out with her crush in such an admittedly sexy way. Sasuke and Himegami looked to her with half lidded eyes. They looked to one another and shook their heads.

'Okay I'll admit it. The gaki's gotten good.' Tsunade thought, holding her chin with her the tip of her thumb and her index finger. She looked to see Shizune, Kakashi and Yamato to see them have exaggerated wide eyes with the two who did not wear a mask, had their jaws agape. 'Such kids. Then again, this is Naruto scoring.'

Naruto pulled back from Furan, but she had her teeth gently bite down on Naruto's bottom lip, so he had to pull back with a bit of effort. Once separated, Furan sighed dreamily with a daze expression.

"Holy Shit!" Takeru cheered as he jumped onto Naruto's back, wrapping an arm around his neck, surprising Furan out of her daze. "My Best Friend's A Genius!" Takeru cheered thrusting his fist into the air with a grin, making Naruto grin himself.

Furan got out of Naruto hold and cleared her throat as Kengo came by.

"Congrats. I guess cheating with those clones really did the trick for that mess you call a brain." Kengo said with a smirk, tapping the side of Naruto's head.

"Shut the fuck up, Usui." Naruto said in an amused tone and grin as he lightly punched Kengo's arm. Kengo just grinned and rubbed his arm.

"Congratulations ni-sama!" Inaho cheered as she and the rest of Maken-ki with Venus went up to congratulate him.

"Naruto-kun! You're So Amazing!" Kimi cheered as she jumped at Naruto, hugging him tight.

"That's my man!" Chacha cheered as she jumped to Naruto as well, hugging him tight with her breast squishing his face.

'Lucky Bastard! I wish that was my face!' Kiba thought with anime tears as he bit the collar of his jacket.

Azuki got up to him, pulled him away from her other roommates and gave him a deep kiss for a few moments before separating.

"I'm so proud!" Azuki said with a proud smile, making Naruto blush.

"Hey, I want to kiss him." Chacha whined with a pout.

"Me too." Kimi whined with a pout as well.

"Please don't, we'll be here all day." Himegami said making the others laugh.

"Looks like I'm no fox-baka anymore, huh imouto?" Naruto said with a grin.

"Think again, foolish brother." Himegami said with a small smile and closed eyes as Naruto chuckled with a toothy grin.

"Way to go Naruto!" Fu said with a grin. Naruto smiled as he suddenly wrapped an arm around her form, bring her into a one arm hug surprising her.

"Arigatou, Fu-chan." Naruto said with a smile and a pair of eye smiles. Fu couldn't help, but blush red as she had a bashful smile on her face. Her friends just grinned and smiled with amusement at her expression.

'Her too?! Seriously?!' Sakura, Ino, Tenten and Kiba thought with the Haruno and Inuzuka feeling annoyed.

Once Naruto released Fu, he was suddenly brought into a tight hug by Haruko.

"Oh, I'm so proud of you, my little otouto!" Haruko said with pride and tears of joy and she hugged Naruto tight.

"Nee-chan… you're actually… crushing… me." Naruto choked out with exaggerated anime eyes as Haruko continued to unintentionally crush her brother in her 'Death Hug of Love'.

Sakura stared at the group. They were all so happy and showing Naruto such… unconditional love. As Haruko released Naruto, allowing him to breathe, as she blushed with embarrassment with her tongue out and scratching the side of her head, Sakura could see the happy grin Naruto had on his face.

She's never seen this kind of happiness beaming off him.

'They're my family.'

Naruto's voice echoed through her head. Sakura's eyes softened as she could see that love he spoke in this moment.

'They really are your family.' Sakura thought as she stared at the blonde who holds her feelings. 'I… I want to be a part of that… someday.'

Sasuke placed all of Himegami's things on the table, and walked over. Naruto looked to him with curiosity as he stopped in front of him. He was surprised when he saw Sasuke extend his hand to him.

"Congratulations, dobe." Sasuke said, surprising Naruto and the others. Naruto smiled as he grasped Sasuke's hand, but then he brought him closer into a bro hug.

"Thanks, teme. I appreciate it." Naruto said with a smile, while Sasuke remained… uncomfortable that Naruto was showing him brotherly affection.

"So Naruto… guess this means you'll being challenging Shikamaru to see who's smarter?" Choji spoke up.

"Yeah, right. Like I'm confident to try and outsmart a Nara." Naruto said as he separated from Sasuke.

"Guess he really does have a brain." Shikamaru joked with a smirk.

"Screw you." Naruto said with a grin.

"So kid." Goto spoke, earning Naruto's attention. "Let me ask… will you be joining Tengoku No Mon and take my title?" Goto asked, playing with his cards.

"Nah. I still got academics to worry about. I'll give you a call in a few years, and hold on to that title for me." Naruto said with a grin and a wink. "Besides, if I devote my time to you guys I won't have time for these guys." Naruto said referring to his friends, making them smile.

"Well then… get something to eat and pull up a chair. More the merrier." Goto said turning his attention to his cards as he shuffled them in hand. Everyone just seem dumbfounded by Goto's change in attitude.

"Your friend's strange, Lon-san." Syria whispered to the head general.

"Yes, he is pretty unique." Lon said with a smile.

"Well, I'm getting something to eat! I'm starving!" Naruto shouted as instantly vanished, surprising the others.

"Naruto… the smartest person in class… I never thought those words would match." Ino said still shell shocked with an incredulous tone and her hand hovering over her mouth.

"Yeah, it's shocking." Tenten said.

"No Tenten, you don't understand unless you were a part of our graduating class! It's like if Lee suddenly became a master of ninjutsu, greater than the Sandaime!" Ino exclaimed, shocking Tenten. "See! That's what I'm saying!" Ino exclaimed pointing at Tenten's face.

"So, are you all gonna stand around or will you join us?" Tomiko asked with a smile.

Everyone just shrugged and took their seats. After a few moments, one could not hold in something any longer.

"Okay, I will just say it myself… no one is freaked out Lon-san has a lion with him?" Shino questioned. Everyone just looked to him with wide anime eyes, then to Lon and his lion, with the pair already back at their spot.

"Honestly I think everyone's attention was more on Lon-san than his lion." Yamato said.

"Everyone." Lon spoke up, catching everyone's attention, especially the now blushing girls. "Please, he has a name. Aurelio." Lon spoke as he gently scratched behind his lion, Aurelio's ear.

"Oh, so he's named after the Italian and Spanish form of the Roman Latin word Aurelius which means 'golden'." Naruto said as he placed his large, wide plate on the table.

"Exactly." Lon said with a gentle smile, but then he noticed the massive amount of various different meat on his plate. "That's quite the quantity." Lon commented.

"I got more coming." Naruto said making his friends sweat drop. Naruto clapped his hands together. "Itadakimasu." Naruto said with a grin.

He then started eating at a speeding pace, shocking everyone as he was eating like he was a saiyan from DBZ.

(Yes. Like Goku, Vegeta and Gohan at the World Martial Arts Tournament to be specific.)

"More please!" Naruto exclaimed as the meat was all gone, causing everyone's eyes to bulge.

"YOU JUST GOT THAT FOOD!" Takeru shouted with shock.

"Yare yare daze~. So hungry." Naruto whined with a frown as he rubbed his growling stomach that was heard all over the area.

"NANDATO?!" Everyone screamed with jaws dropped.

"My, my, what a stomach you have there, Naruto-kun." A new person spoke as a strong hand rested on his shoulder. "You must have worked up an appetite my little chef."

Naruto turned only to grin to see it was his boss, Catherine A.K.A. Gorou Fujioka, the OB of Tenbi.

"Hey mistress! Good to see you!" Naruto exclaimed with a huge grin.

'WHAT THE HELL?!' All the men of Konoha thought with shocked and disturbed exaggerated expressions on their faces.

"It's nice to see my head chef is back, but so sad that he'll be gone as quick as he had returned." Catherine said with a pout.

"Sorry mistress. Blame Minori-chan and baa-chan for that." Naruto said pointing his thumb in Minori and Tsunade's direction; the two sitting side by side.

"Oi! Get six bottles of sake here, STAT!" Minori called out, waving her hand.

"Oh~, so this beautiful young blonde is your grandmother is that right?" Catherine said as 'she' walked around the table, winking at Jiraiya along the way, making the white haired sannin shiver with disgust. "Now how in heavens do you look so young? Tell me, are you using some special lotion?" Catherine asked with the tips of 'her' fingers hovering over 'her' mouth.

"Sorry. Trade secret." Tsunade said with proud smirk and her arms crossed.

"Well I am jealous of you, honey. You have lovely skin." Catherine said with a smile.

"Why thanks you. I love your hair and that lipstick looks great on you." Tsunade said with a grin.

"Why thank you, sweetie." Catherine said with a smile. "By the way, who's the hunk over there with the white mane?" Catherine asked pointing her thumb to Jiraiya, worrying the Toad Hermit.

"Oh that's just my old perverted teammate, Jiraiya." Tsunade said with a smirk and wave of her hand.

"Well, it sure is nice to meet you, cutie." Catherine said seductively as she appeared in front of the frightened Jiraiya, holding his chin in 'her' hand. Jiraiya screamed and fell out of his seat, making some of the women, and even Naruto burst with laughter. "You know Naruto talks about you two all the time." Catherine mentioned, catching the sannins' attention.

"Eh?" Naruto's eyes widened anime style at hearing this.

"He keeps talking about how great you two are. How his grandfather is the gutsiest and greatest shinobi he's ever known and how his grandmother is the greatest leader there is. Oh he looks up to the two of you so much, I think he would kill anyone for taking bad about you." Catherine said with a smile on her face.

"Really? ~" Tsunade said with a delighted smirk as she and Jiraiya looked to the blushing Naruto with smirks on their faces.

"Mm hm. The boy there was so heart-stricken that you weren't around I just wanted to wrap my arms around him. He looked ready to cry~. I think he missed you both the most." Catherine said with a teary eye and frown. "But now I'm happy he has you two back." Catherine said with joy and a bright smile.

This just made Tsunade and Jiraiya grin and laugh at how much Naruto had missed them, while Naruto's eyes were shadowed and his cheeks turned red as he had a toothy frown on his face.

"Well now isn't that sweet. Never knew the kid loved us to death." Jiraiya said standing up with a huge toothy grin.

"Please Catherine-san, tell us more." Tsunade said with a grin as she placed a hand on Catherine's shoulder.

"Please stop." Naruto softly begged with a hand covering his face. Didn't help that his friends laughed and giggled at the tender moment and his embarrassment.

"Here you go Naruto-kun." Naruto looked to see a beautiful cake in front of him, given to him by one of the maids, who had short dark hair.

"Arigatou, Nanao-chan." Naruto said turning to the maid with a smile, making her smile and blush, but once Naruto turned back to his cake… it was gone. "EH?!" Naruto exclaimed with shock. Naruto heard a sigh, making him look to see Inaho smiling and patting her belly. "YOU ATE MY CAKE ALREADY?!" Naruto screamed with a shocked exaggerated expression as everyone looked to her with bulged eyes at how fast she ate the entire cake.

"Oh!" Inaho noticed what she had done. "I'm so sorry ni-sama! It just looked so good." Inaho said with anime tears and regret.

"No, no. It's fine. I've come to expect that with you and sweets." Naruto said with his head hanging. That didn't make Inaho feel any better.

'She… she ate faster than Choji. Faster Than Any Akimichi!' Ino thought with bulged eyes and a gaped mouth. Ino looked to Choji to see him staring at Inaho with sparkling and affectionate eyes. 'I think Choji's found his match.'

'She's beautiful. She's nice to me. She even eats better than me! She's… amazing~.' Choji thought as he felt his heart flutter.

Suddenly there was barking as Akamaru jumped at Kiba.

"Hey, Akamaru! How have you been?" Kiba said with a grin, getting a bark from his best friend.

"So he's yours? He was such a sweetheart. So well behaved." Catherine commented with a smile.

"I know, right?" Kiba said with grin. Suddenly Syria squealed.

"So~ Cute~!" Syria exclaimed with sparkling eyes as she pointed to something travelling on the table.

Everyone looked only for the girls to squeal as they saw Matatabi riding on a round bowl, trotting with her head held high, travelling along the table.

"KAWAI~!" All the girls and Aki exclaimed with blushes as Matatabi rode along the table, avoiding meals effortlessly. Matatabi bounced off the ball and onto Inaho's arms.

"Meow." Matatabi meowed making all the girls squeal at her adorableness.

"I… I don't believe it." Kakashi said with wide eyes, or eye, since he usually has his sharingan eye closed.

"That kitten… she looks exactly like the Nibi!" Yamato exclaimed, pointing at Matatabi, who was reaching her paw up to Monji, who was extending his paw down to Matatabi.

"Yep. She's one of the baby bijuu." Fu said with a grin.

"And what an appropriate name too." Jiraiya said with shock.

"Incoming." Goto said, taking his hands and cards from the table as Shukaku came charging down the table eating all the food he came across. Ayumu quickly took his plate of meat off the table, but Shukaku jumped up and was about to eat the meat, but he suddenly was in Naruto's arms.

"Yare yare daze. You're a real handful." Naruto said as he held the mini Ichibi. Shukaku growled that he missed out on some meat, that he took it out on Naruto, by biting his middle finger. "AH!" Naruto screamed with an anime face. "Fucking Damn Dog!" Naruto shouted waving his hand, trying to get Shukaku off.

"Naruto! Watch your language!" Haruko shouted.

"Sorry, nee-chan, but he started it." Naruto said pointing at Shukaku.

"I don't care who started it! Because I'll end it!" Haruko shouted as her energy spiked, surrounding her in a menacing purple aura, which shocked those of Konoha and worried her friends. For Naruto, his eyes widened in an exaggerated manner, as he shook and sweated with fear of angering his elder sister, and the glare she was giving him wasn't helping.

"Sumenai." Naruto said as he instantly had his head hanging in shame and his hands on his lap. He also somehow managed to get Shukaku off his finger, with the baby bijuu sitting on the table.

Shukaku chuckled mischievously, but he whined as he was suddenly bopped on the head by the tip of Haruko's bokken.

"Don't go thinking you're off the hook either. Behave yourself or else." Haruko said with a stern tone, making Shukaku whine and cower. Everyone from Konoha looked to the tamed and cowering Naruto and Shukaku, then to Haruko in amazement.

"Wow~." They all said in amazement, making Haruko blush red.

"O-oh come on. Can't a sister disciple her little brother?" Haruko said with embarrassment and an embarrassed smile as she rubbed the back of her head.

"But to discipline both Naruto and a miniature Shukaku… Haruko-san, you are amazing! I wish I had your sense of authority." Shizune said with amazement and sparkling eyes.

"You truly are a gem." Yamato said with a smile. Kakashi nodded in agreement.

"Hell yeah! Now that's a woman!" Kiba exclaimed with a grin and fist pumped.

"Agreed! You are amazing Haruko-san!" Lee exclaimed with anime tears of joy and his hands clasped together as he felt his heart flutter.

"She truly is youthful. Do not let her go Lee." Gai whispered with a grin and anime tears.

"P-please stop~. It's nothing really." Haruko said as her cheeks were red hot.

"Did you really need to bop it on the head?" Shikamaru questioned with a raised eyebrow.

"Are you kidding? I'm with Haruko. That pooch can be a real monster sometimes." Azuki said.

"Yeah. Like one time he actually stole Furan's panties straight in the middle of the day at school." Chacha said with a smile, making everyone had blushes, with the men having blood shoot out their noses.

"NO~!" Furan cried with tears of embarrassment.

Two maids then ran over, panting as they stopped next to Naruto.

"Gomen~. We tried to keep an eye on him, but he was so fast." One of the maids, a brunette with pigtails and glasses said as she continued panting.

"He can be such a handful." The other maid with a spiky pixie cut hairstyle said with a small frown.

"No worry ladies. Shukaku can be a handful. I'm happy you at least tried your best." Naruto said with a smile as he petted Shukaku atop his head.

"Hai, hai~. Arigatou Naruto-sama." The maids cooed with smiles and red blushes.

'He's got it made here. Why is he okay with coming back? ~' Kiba mentally whined.

"Ano, ladies." Kimi spoke, earning the maids' attention. "Do you know where Isobu is?"

"Oh yes. He's behind the counter over there in an aquarium." The pixie cut maid said as she and the spectacled pigtailed maid pointed to a certain counter.

"Arigatou!" Kimi suddenly flashed away in a flash of purple shocking everyone as she appeared on the other side of the table and ran over towards the counter. "Isobu~."

Everyone just stared at her retreating form with shock.

"How… did she… when…" Kakashi was babbling.

"Eh. Element and Chakra in one body. Makes a person do unpredictable things." Naruto said with a shrug.

Sasuke shook a bit.

'Dammit. Is this really what these two powers can do, and with no real effort at all?' Sasuke thought with annoyance that this short girl that's into Naruto could use a technique like that without even thinking.

"Isobu!" Kimi cheered with a wide smile as she knelt down in front of the aquarium with Isobu swim up to her with an eye smile. Kimi took Isobu into her hands and cuddled up to him. "I missed you so~ much! Did you miss me?" Kimi cooed with a smile and blush, as Isobu cuddled up to her making a strange, yet affectionate noise. Kimi couldn't help, but giggle.

"Isobu. Matatabi. Naruto… you named them?" Sakura asked.

"Actually the share the same name as the real ones." Naruto said.

"The bijuu have their own names?" Tenten questioned with shock.

"Well yeah. They were created by Hagoromo Otsutsuki, the Rikudou Sennin." Naruto said.

"Nani?!" Everyone from Konoha exclaimed with shock.

"That's right." Kimi said as she returned with Isobu in her arms. "The tailed beast themselves were once part of the Shinju tree and Kaguya Otsutsuki. Kaguya was a being from another world who ate the fruit of the Shinju to gain chakra. She was the mother of the Rikudou Sennin, Hagoromo and his twin brother, Hamura, who is the ancestor of the Hyuuga clan. When she learned that her children had chakra, she fused with the Shinju tree to take it back, becoming the Juubi. After her battle with her children, Hagoromo sealed her and the Shinju into himself, becoming the Shinobi World's first ever jinchuriki, but on his last day, he used the Banbutsu Sozo no Jutsu (Creation of All Things Technique) to split his mother into nine separate entities, the bijuu, who were made to carry on the will of Hagoromo-sama and help contain peace in the land." Kimi's eyes then became sad. "Although, sadly they were treated horribly and thought humanity was filled with selfish jerks. Kurama-kun was the one who felt the most hate. He's really sensitive."

"I AM NOT!" Kurama yelled within Naruto, in a very childish manner.

"I feel bad that they weren't shown love, but with these little ones, we can't help, but love them so much." Kimi said with a happy smile as she scratched Isobu underneath his chin, making the mini-Sanbi happy.

Everyone from Konoha looked to Kimi with shell-shocked expression on their faces, before turning to Naruto.

"I was surprised as you guys were, but that's our history." Naruto said with a shrug. He then started scratching Shukaku atop his head, making the mini-Ichibi purr with delight as his master pleased him. Everyone was still in shock.

"The Rikudou Sennin… a jinchuriki." Jiraiya said, still in shock. "Actually that makes sense." Jiraiya was now out of his stupor state, sitting back onto his seat, laying back in a calm manner with his arms crossed.

"I don't believe it… all that." Shizune said, still in shock.

"Well, guess that explains why not everyone has chakra." Tsunade said with her eyes closed and her arms crossed.

"And explains why the Gold and Silver brothers survived in Kurama's stomach and devouring contents of his stomach." Naruto said.

"Naruto, you know of the Gold and Silver Brothers?" Yamato questioned with shock.

"The Kyuubi's real name is Kurama?" Sai asked.

"YOU SEE THAT! NOW THEY KNOW, YOU DOUCHE!" Kurama screamed.

"None of you are allowed to say Kurama's real name. Just keep calling him Kyuubi. He's real sensitive, dattebayo." Naruto said calmly.

"STOP SAYING THAT CRAP!" Kurama screamed at being called sensitive again.

"So you all know everything here?" Kakashi asked.

"Yep." Kimi said with a smile.

"Do you by any chance know what happened to the ancestor of the Hyuuga clan then?" Neji asked, interested to know of this forgotten twin, who happened to be his clan's ancestor.

"He went to the moon." Kimi answered nonchalantly making everyone looked to her with wide exaggerated eyes.

"How the hell does that work?!" Ino exclaimed.

"He was like half space alien, so he probably had a bunch of kids, took half of them to the moon and left half on earth to live as the Hyuugas." Chacha said with a smile.

"So there are Hyuugas on the moon." Kiba said with a blank stare.

"Actually he called his clan up there the Otsutsuki clan. The ones abandoned on Earth probably wanted to differentiate themselves from Hamura that they adopted the name Hyuuga. Either that or they were a bunch of bastard children who took up the name, because they didn't know of their father." Naruto theorized.

"My clan… originated as bastard children." Neji said with crossed arms and his eyes closed as his eyebrow twitched, while Hinata, sitting beside him, had wide exaggerated eyes and a small mouth.

"Well look on the bright side. You're not a ba…" Naruto had to stop himself, because technically Neji is now a bastard child. You know, with his father and all. "Being a bastard child isn't all that bad. I mean look at me." Naruto said with a grin. Neji just gave him a look. "I mean the 'me' now, not the old me, dattebayo." Naruto said with a dull look.

"Here you go everyone!" Catherine exclaimed as maids came and placed large meals in front of them all. "Complementary on the house." Catherine said with a smile.

"Thank you mistress." Naruto said with a grin as a whole smorgasbord was put in front of him. Shukaku was already digging in.

"It's a shame that once we got you back, you're already leaving us once again, Naruto-sama." Nanao said sadly with a melancholic expression that was shared with her fellow maids.

"Trust me, I'm not happy leaving for another month too. I mean, I don't like being away from work this long. I have a duty as the head chef and crap keeps coming up." Naruto said with a frown as his fist shook.

'Wow. Naruto-kun seems so passionate about his job as a chef.' Hinata thought with a blush.

'I respect you so much Naruto. You respect the life of a chef so much that I can feel it's killing you to be away. Truly you have become a true man among men in the months since I last saw you.' Choji thought with pride in his friend as he shook his fist and shed a tear.

"Aw~. Is something wrong Choji-kun?" Inaho asked.

"No. Just felling pride in my friend. Thank you for asking." Choji said, making Inaho smile.

"Nonetheless, today is a celebration to show appreciation to someone who always thinks of everyone before himself." Catherine said as 'she' walked around the table and was now next to Naruto, placing 'her' hands on the blonde's shoulders. "Thank you for always being there for us Naruto. You are the best chef that anyone, even this little hoe can ask for." Catherine said with a smile as 'she' then kissed Naruto on the cheek.

"Here, here!" All the maids cheered with smiles as they clapped.

"Aw~, mistress~, you're all making me blush." Naruto said with a bashful grin and blush on his cheeks as he rubbed the back of his head.

"Ugh." The men of Konoha said with disgust.

"Doshta?" Naruto questioned with a stoic yet intimidation expression along with a deadly red aura; radiating with killer intent. The men suddenly broke into messes of sweat with fear evident on their faces. "Do you guys have a problem from me getting a kiss from my mistress?" Naruto questioned with a questioning yet deadly tone as he pointed a finger to them.

"Well… you know man… to see you allow a man to kiss you-"

"Urusai, Kiba." Naruto said as Naruto got serious, making Kiba gulp. "My mistress is a woman. Not a man. Do you even know what the definition of gender is, hm?"

"Uh, yeah. Men have dicks, women have-"

"Haruko-nee." Haruko suddenly bonked Kiba on the head with her bokken. "Arigatou." Naruto thanked his sister.

"What the hell?" Kiba questioned, rubbing the aching head.

"Next time choose your words carefully in the presence of women. Also, you are incorrect. What you explained was a person's biological sex. Gender, by definition, is the consciousness of a person determining them as male or female by reference upon social and cultural differences as part of their character. In other words, if my mistress feels she is a woman, then she is a woman and I will treat her as such." Naruto said calmly with his stoic expression as he pointed to Kiba.

All the women around Naruto's age sighed dreamily, while Catherine smiled, happy with Naruto's belief.

"Well to me, I say man." A newcomer said, coming to the table.

"No one asked you Gen." Naruto and Minori said in unison.

"Jeez, why don't you two just tie the knot already?" Gen joked with a smile.

"Where have you been anyway?" Minori questioned.

"I just met up with Kenway. He needed help bringing over something important." Gen said, still smiling.

"My new weight armor?" Naruto asked, feeling eager to get his new set of weighted armor.

"Hold Your Pants On, You Little Asshole!" Keronbo shouted as it was being carried in Gen's hands.

"Oh no, not that thing again." Naruto said with annoyance.

"The fuck is that?!" Kiba exclaimed as he leaned away.

"This wonderful work of art is Keronbo. I made him myself." Gen proclaimed with a proud smile.

"With pieces of junk you found lying around." Minori teased with a smirk.

"Oi! He's a top class elemental gauging and maken detecting work of art! Show some respect." Gen complained.

"I would, if that thing could take Naruto's energy without exploding." Minori said with a smirking grin.

"Heh! Like that doesn't happen to you either, toots." Keronbo said, pissing of Minori while making some of the guys burst with laughter and the females blush.

"Naruto, kill that thing." Minori ordered.

"I don't know. It's just too easy nowadays." Naruto said with a shrug.

"Um, excuse me, Gen-san, but did you just say it's also a maken detector?" Tenten asked.

"That's What He Said! Open Your Ears!" Keronbo yelled.

"Oi, show some respect, damn toaster." Naruto said with a stern tone and slightly gritting teeth.

"Yeah, that's right. You see, Keronbo here is designed to check one's compatibility for what type of maken is suited for one person, depending on their unique elemental affinity, or by the attitude of a person. I myself then make the maken." Gen explained proudly.

"An imitation, not the real thing." Minori said.

"Still, I do some damn fine work." Gen said with a proud smirk as he rubbed the nostrils of his nose with the back of his index finger.

"Whoa~, wait, you mean you can make maken?" Tenten asked with shock and amazement. Gen grinned at her and winked as he gave thumbs up to confirm things. "Sugoi~! Can you teach me how to make maken?" Tenten asked as her eyes sparkled.

"Sorry Little Lady, That's Not Going to Happen!" Keronbo exclaimed.

"Sadly the toaster's right. You see Gen is able to make maken, because he possesses a unique ability." Minori said.

"Ability?" Tenten questioned.

"Black element. It's what allows Gen to make imitation maken with his own hands. Yamato Takeru wanted it, but Gen slipped right through his fingers." Akaya informed as he then sipped some tea.

"Oh. That sucks." Tenten moaned with disappointment. "I mean that's good for you, but, well… it would have been cool to make one of these weapon's with my hands." Tenten said with a melancholic expression.

"It can be done. All you need is some element transferred into your system." Ikkaku said.

"Yeah, and then have some of the black element coded into your DNA." Ayumu said as he chewed on his meat.

"Can that be possible?" Tenten asked with peaked interest.

"With the technology we have, I'm sure it is." Lon said, making Tenten's eyes sparkle and her cheeks heat up.

"Well, it would be nice to pass on some teachings to another generation." Gen said, holding his chin.

'I don't believe it! I might be able to create maken someday!' Tenten mentally cheered. 'Awesome!' The brunette grinned with joy.

"Making maken's not easy. After all, there are different types." Gen added.

"Different types?" Tenten asked.

"Besides the eight original maken there are internal maken, external."

"Jingus as well if you are including ours." Demitra said in a calm manner after sipping some tea.

"I see. I need to know more if I'm ever going to become a maken blacksmith!" Tenten exclaimed with new determination as her eyes sparkled and she pumped both her fists. "Maken blacksmith; that is what you're called around here, right?" Tenten asked.

"That's right." Gen said with a nod and a smile.

"Okay, so first thing I need to know. What are internal maken? They sound complex."

"They are. Takeru has one and it took me like a month to finish it. They're not as easy to make like external maken." Gen said as he took a seat.

"See external maken are like Chacha's, which are objects that can contain and channel element." Furan gave an example as Chacha grinned with her fist, now covered in Compressor, tightened. "Internal maken-"

"Like mine and Takeru-kun's are made to be absorb! They become a part of us, so its way hard for people to take it." Syria said with a smile.

"And of course they work differently. You see while external ones are considered unique as they handle things in the usual way; guns that can shoot, swords, gauntlets and even armor, but internal acts differently than combat oriented weapons. Usually they're more strategic and are good for utility purposes." Yuka explained.

"Like switching yourself or another object with one you've touched beforehand." Kengo added.

"Or overflow a person with so much energy that their body can't take it and they go into overload." Takeru added with a smile.

"Or my specialty, Inverse! It can reverse anything, like a person's will to fight, the direction an object or person it approaching; heck I could probably even reverse a person's descend after they fall off a building." Syria explained with pride.

"Whoa~! So cool~!" Tenten exclaimed with amazement. She wasn't the only one amazed; so were the rest from Konoha.

"It can also do something else 'very' special. Would you like to see Tenten-san?" Syria asked in a sort of… mischievous manner.

"Sure! That'd be great!" Tenten said with excitement.

Syria then looked slyly at Naruto, Takeru and Kengo; and it was at this instance that they knew what she was planning.

"Oh shit." Kengo said.

"NO!" Takeru screamed as he, Kengo and Naruto quickly got out of their seats and sprinted away.

"Nigeru Da Yo!" Naruto screamed as they sprinted away.

"You three can't escape~. Not when Syria's powers have increased!" Syria said with a wink as she stood up and brought her hands together to make a heart shape. "Inverse Tri Beam~!" Syria proclaimed as three beams of pink energy shot from the open speak between her hands, shocking everyone.

"Tri-what now?!" Kengo exclaimed, before him, Takeru and Naruto screamed as they were hit by the beams, causing them to glow pink and burst with light, forcing the others to cover their eyes.

After a few moments, a growl was heard.

"Dammit, Syria!" A female voice screamed. Everyone uncovered their eyes, only for their jaws to drop, with some like Lon, Goto and Ikkaku to just have wide eyes, as they were all staring at a pissed off Naruko, with disappointed FemTakeru and FemKengo on both sides of the changed blonde. Even their clothes have changed to be more feminine. "You're Pissing Me Off!" Naruko screamed.

"Whoa, Baby!" Jiraiya screamed with a toothy grin.

"Holy living… damn." Kiba said with a shocked expression.

"That's… unique." Shino said.

"Wha… how… huh?" Sakura babbled with shock.

"You Can Even Change Genders?!" Tenten exclaimed with shock.

"Biological Anatomy!" Naruko screamed with annoyance.

"And clothes too now." Syria said with grin, a wink and a sideways peace sign over her left winking eye.

Fem Takeru still wore a simple white shirt with a black jacket over it with the sleeves rolled up enough to show her wrists and forearms, revealing a black angle covering the right wrist and half of the forearm with a chain hanging from it with a silver cross at the end, and on the left was a silver watch, but now the shirt was a little more tight on the torso, especially the breasts. The blue jeans were now blue jean short shorts and the black with white sneakers still remained the same along with the black belt around her waist with a golden cross with wings as the belt buckle, and a chain tied to it that led to her left pocket, and the green ascot wrapped around her neck.

Fem Kengo was dressed with a tight simple white shirt as well with the navy blue open zip up hooded sweater still the same with the sleeves rolled up a bit. Now instead of dark blue jeans, it was now a dark blue short jean skirt. White sneakers were the same. She also still had a silver angel winged cross necklace and a bangle around his left wrist with a silver chain hanging off it with a cross on the end of it.

Naruko now wore a tight white with black trimming undershirt that was definitely tight on the breasts, a slim black leather jacket with fur collar and the red flame within the sun ring emblem on the back, but now it was now cut in half at the hem, stopping under the breasts. A short black leather pencil skirt with a slit at the right side, and long black knee high combat boots. The necklace and gloves remained the same.

Safe to say… they looked pretty damn sexy. Especially Naruko!

"Oh my gosh, Naruto, you actually look hot as a girl!" Ino exclaimed with shock.

"Shut your lips, buta (pig)." Naruko said with annoyance, pointing at Ino.

"What the Hell Did You Call Me?!" Ino yelled with an angry anime expression complete with gritting teeth, but the moment Naruko growled at her with a pissed stoic expression she became meek and shrank in her seat. Female Naruto was not to be messed with.

"Well on the bright side, at least we can feel our own boobs." Fem Takeru said with a smile as she squeezed her own breasts.

"True. There are advantages when you're turned into a woman. Like how seeing yourself naked technically isn't breaking your promise because it's your body." Fem Kengo said with a perverted grin and nose bleed, with Fem Takeru having the same expression.

'The boys of this world are so weird.' Tenten thought with a dull expression.

'Oh yeah. Perfect perverts.' Sakura thought with a dull expression.

'Yep. These two are the old fool's libido incarnate.' Tsunade thought with annoyance.

"I don't believe it… A Perfect I!" Jiraiya exclaimed with a huge toothy perverted grin as he stared at his godson, erm, goddaughter at the moment, assets. Everyone looked to him, while Naruko's eye twitched. Jiraiya suddenly appeared next to Naruko, jumping around as he had his hand over his eye in the camera shot hand gesture, seeing through the hole as if videotaping Naruto.

Technically he is mentally photographing his, uh… her look. Her breasts, her curves, her legs, her breasts, he long flowing hair, her ass, her breasts, her beautiful face, her breasts, her breasts, her breasts; did I mention her breasts?

"I need to record this moment for the future!" Jiraiya exclaimed with a grin as he took out a camera.

'Disgusting pervert. That's your godson! Or… at least he was.' Tsunade thought with an annoyed expression and twitching eyebrow. Suddenly she felt the air thicken, and soon enough, everybody else. Everyone flinched when they saw a clearly pissed off Naruko's hair start to rise and part as it floated in the air in nine separate locks, making her hair look like… nine tails.

Jiraiya was shell-shocked, and when Naruko turned her head to him, only seeing white circles as the rest of the face was shadowed, he swore he saw a ghost in front of him.

"Kushina?" Jiraiya spoke, before Naruto slammed a rising uppercut straight into his throat making him spew blood from his mouth, before he rocketed into the sky, shocking everyone as they all stared up to see the Great Perverted Toad Sage rocket into the air.

Suddenly the earth shook, causing everybody to flinch as they saw Naruko, with her hair still in nine tail form and her eyes completely white as now only the top half of her face was shadowed, showing off she had a deep frown. With every step she took, she shook the ground, causing everyone to stare at her with wide fearful eyes.

"Syria~." Naruko spoke in a threatening tone as steam came out her mouth as she exhaled, causing Syria to shake like a leaf with a nervous open mouth smile as the busty blonde made her way over to the wrestling popstar. Some of the people got out of their seats and moved away as impending doom was making her way through and from the way that hand was constantly clenching into a fist, they knew no one, friend or foe, would be safe. Naruko extended her hand forward and grabbed Syria by the left breast and squeezed it hard, making her scream in pain. "Change me back into a man, or I'll destroy every part of your body! Starting With These!" Naruko yelled as she gripped both of Syria's breasts and squeezed the living dickens out of them causing her to scream with major pain. All the women cringed with pain as they held their breasts, feeling a sense of pain with the pinkette popstar.

"ALRIGHT! ALRIGHT! I'LL CHANGE YOU BACK!" Syria screamed with wide exaggerated eyes as floods of tears shot out her eyes. She quickly pressed her finger atop of Naruko's head as it shined pink, engulfing Naruko in a form of pink light, and once it vanished, Naruko was now back to being Naruto.

Naruto released Syria's aching breasts and put his hands in his pockets.

"Yare yare daze." Naruto said as he walked away.

"My breast hurt so~~ bad." Syria said with a pained frown and her eyes closed with tears hanging off the side of them as she held her aching breasts.

"Um, Syria-san, do you mind changing Take-chan and Usui-kun back to normal. The way they're getting excited like this… is unsettling." Haruko said with a frown as she stared at her boyfriend and his, 'her', best friend, who were ogling their own busts and groping them.

"Hm~. Well I prefer Takeru-kun to be my knight in shining armor, and I don't see that with as he is now, so~ okay." Syria brought her hands together to make her heart sign again. "Inverse Duo Beam!" Syria exclaimed as two beams of element shot at Fem Takeru and Fem Kengo, engulfing them in light as they changed back to normal.

"Aw man." The two complained as they couldn't feel the sweet softness of their breasts again.

"Aw, it's too bad. I really wanted to spend another night with a female Usui-kun." Yuka said with a smile and blush as she held her left cheek.

"What a tantalizing idea." Minerva said with a red blush and nose bleed as her hands were interlocked.

'By Kami, these two are major perverts!' Shizune thought with wide eyes and a hanging jaw.

"You know what? I'm done talking. I'm starving!" Naruto exclaimed as he took in a deep breath and blew some light golden fire on his meals, reheating them, before he stopped, gave a prayer. "Itadakimasu." And started chowing down faster than the eye could see.

It was like there were three Naruto's eating at the same time. Like staring at Siamese twins.

"Man… he was hungry." Takeru said.

"So am I." Kengo said.

And so they all dug in and enjoyed their meals, talking to one another, all having a nice time.

.

.

After about half an hour, Naruto sighed with relief as he patted his, somehow still tight and muscular stomach as there were piles upon piles of dirty dishes in front of him.

Everyone stared at the mess with wide eyes as shocked expressions were all shared, except for the maids, they were tired as hell from serving their sweet Naruto-sama.

"Oh man that was excellent! Perfect banquet! I think that'll hold me over for now." Naruto said with his trademark grin.

"HOLD YOU OVER?! YOU MEAN YOU'RE NOT EVEN FULL?!" Everyone screamed with shock and gob smacked anime expressions with their jaws hanging.

The five generals laughed at this.

"Your kind, really is hilarious!" Goto said as he held his head laughing his ass off.

"Guess you have the stomach of an entire army now." Ikkaku said, smiling underneath his bandages.

"That's How It Should Be, Eh?" Ayumu exclaimed with a huge toothy grin.

"Well, I will say, I wish more people had your stomach. I'd be rich by now." Catherine said with a smile. "Oh, I don't know if any of you heard, but there's going to be fireworks at eight and judging by the sun setting, it's pretty soon." Catherine said.

"Seriously? Fireworks?!" Inaho exclaimed with excitement.

"Mm hm. Best place to be would be a little north from hear where the concert stage is." Catherine informed.

"There's a Concert?!" Everyone of Maken-ki exclaimed.

"And no one told me~! How rude!" Syria complained.

.

.

It was now getting dark as everyone (Naruto's friends from Konoha and those of Maken-ki and the staff, which now included Gen and Tomiko) was traveling to the concert area.

"Wow… to think that if it was still May, Betelgeuse could be seen if you look closely enough when the sun sets." Naruto said with a smile as he saw that the stars were starting to come out.

"Still stuck on space travel, huh?" Kengo said.

"Yeah~. It's pretty rad." Naruto said, still smiling.

"Space travel?" Shino questioned.

"Oh hell yeah, it's amazing! The stuff people can do around here, it's totally crazy!" Naruto exclaimed as he got in Shino's face with a big grin, surprising the now uncomfortable Aburame. "You see in the year 1981, on April 12th-"

"There it is!" Syria proclaimed pointing to the stage as the band finished. Syria gained a gleam in her eyes. She then broke into a sprint. "Syria~." Syria leaped into the air, doing a straight flip, and once landing she screamed. "Launch!" As she burst into the sky as her clothes flew off.

"WHOA! What The?!" Kiba screamed.

"Her clothes!" Tenten screamed with a red blush.

Syria landed onto the stage, gracefully, shocking everyone as she took the mic. Smirking as her back was to the audience, she twirled around to face them.

"Hello out there my wonderful fans!" Syria proclaimed through the mic. Everyone went crazy, cheering; especially the males as they drooled and blushed over Syria's outfit.

Syria was wearing a skin tight sleeveless maroon leather bodysuit, with a heart shaped hole in the center of the chest, revealing a gracious amount of cleavage, and had frills poking out the sides of the waist, long black fingerless leather gloves, and long black high heel boots. She had heart designs at the top of the boots, the back of the gloves and down below where he private place was.

Kiba, Lee and Choji had nose bleeds while the rest of the men had red blushes, minus Naruto. Jiraiya was busy taking pictures with a special zoom in camera.

"Sorry to keep you all waiting. I didn't mean to not give you all a show earlier, but here I am now! And I'll sing my number one song for all of you!" Syria proclaimed proudly making everyone go crazy with cheers as she started to sing.

"How many of those do you have?" Naruto asked Jiraiya, pointing to his latest camera as he was busy taking pictures of Syria on stage. "Also you know she's seventeen, right?"

"Is she?" Takeru asked.

"Sh. I'm not sure, but no need for him to think she isn't of age." Naruto whispered to Takeru.

"How did she even… was she wearing all of that underneath or did she store it somewhere and got dressed super-fast?!" Tenten questioned, still in shock.

"Not sure. Syria-san can be a mystery when it comes to being prepared for her fans." Minerva said with a smile.

"I just wish she'd be as dedicated to doing missions." Yan said.

"You know that's not really an accurate statement." Demitra said.

"Still, she always seems more excited about this stuff than doing work with Venus." Yan said with a shrug.

"Yeah, well, I don't blame her. You can't be doing serious stuff like that all the time." Naruto said with his hands on his hips.

"I've never seen this many people at a concert." Ino said.

"Do you guys even have concerts back in your village?" Uruchi asked.

"Not ones on this scale." Ino said.

"How Syria-san get that far by jumping over that many people?" Tenten wondered.

"She's just…"

"Really strong."

The Finnian twins answered.

'Okay, they just plain freak me out.' Tenten thought with an uneasy expression as she looked to the twins.

"Is there-"

"Something wrong?"

"The Finnian twins asked.

'Really~ creepy.' Tenten thought with a sweat drop.

"She's actually pretty good." Sakura said with a smile after listening to Syria for a while.

"So she's a singer." Ino said.

"Actually she's a pro wrestler, but she used the popstar hook as an angle for her career. She was so good with it that she earned a record deal." Kengo briefly explained.

"Wow. She's actually more skilled than a lot of people back home." Ino said.

"Naruto-kun is super skilled." Chacha said.

"Yeah, but that, we usually pay no mind to him." Ino said.

"Cold." Takeru and Kengo said in unison.

"Naruto-kun~!" Garrett suddenly appeared as she tackled Naruto into a tight embrace from behind, and Naruto, being the powerful and durable demi-god that he is, did not move a centimeter from impact. Not a muscle or any micro-movement at all. He was that durable and strong.

"Oh, hey Kinua-san. Oyasumi (Good Night)." Naruto said.

"Oyasumi, Naruto-kun!" Garrett said with a smile and red blush.

"Another girl?" Tenten questioned with a twitching eyebrow and frown.

"Actually they aren't in an official relationship. They're just friends. Although, Kinua-senpai is definitely head over heels for him." Kengo said, as Garrett stuck her tongue at Azuki and Yan, annoying the hell out of them.

"Oi~! Naruto-san!" Naruto turned his head to see the Manga Club at a booth selling manga and all the gorgeous things otakus love.

"Yo~ Fumio, Osamu, Chieko-chan, what's up?" Naruto greeted the trio of the manga club. He walked right over, dragging Garrett with him as she refused to let go of him, but unfortunately she was thwarted by Azuki, who pulled her off by her hair.

"Just spreading the word and experience my friend!" Fumio, the headband wearing leader, exclaimed with a proud smile and his arms out.

"Great to hear." Naruto said with a huge toothy grin.

"So how are those Jojo books treating, Naruto-sama?" Osamu asked with a smile.

"They're Fantastic! Best Work I've Ever Read!" Naruto exclaimed with a grin and his arms thrust to the sides.

"He actually bothered to read something?" Kiba questioned with surprise.

"Fuck off!" Naruto shouted back with an annoyed stoic expression.

"I see the whole gang is here." Fumio said with a smirk.

"Hinata-sama is more beautiful in actual person." Osamu said with hearts for eyes and hearts appearing around his head as he had his hands interlocked.

"Naruto actually read a book willingly." Kiba said.

"Well yeah, how do you think he became Valedictorian? But besides that, what they're talking about is different." Takeru said.

"Yeah. Manga is literally a book filled with pictures and has words scattered around here and there as dialogue for characters." Kengo elaborated.

"Okay, well that makes sense. Should have known Naruto likes the easy stuff." Kiba said with a smug grin, only to yelp in fear as a golden kunai whizzed pass his head and ended up between Tomiko's fingers, who caught it effortlessly. "What the…"

"Oh yeah, he can create weapon's with his own energy. So far it's just been kunai." Takeru said.

"Seriously? Okay, I need element! Someone give me some, please!" Tenten exclaimed.

"So how far are you at Jojo?" Fumio asked Naruto.

"I finished Part 3." Naruto said with a smile, but then he started to cry. "I just wished Kakyoin didn't die." Naruto whined with a deep frown.

"Hai, hai. It hurts me too." Osamu said taking off his glasses and wiping away an actual tear.

"Naruto! Who would you like to have survived? Caesar or Kakyoin?" Fumio asked.

"Oh~, good question." Chieko said.

"Kakyoin." Naruto said.

"Really?" Chieko asked in surprise.

"Yeah, I mean, Caesar's sad has to without a doubt be the saddest death to like ninety percent of the Jojo Crusaders, but to me, Kakyoin's death hit me personally pretty hard. Not only was he killed by DIO, the rotten motherfucker, but he, well… kind of reminds me of someone in a way." Naruto said as he remembered Wabisuke. "Also, as much as I hate to admit it, Caesar's death was kind of predictable and was something to keep the story going, by giving Joseph die hard motivation to end the Pillar Men as soon as possible, instead of waiting it out a bit to gain an upper hand. Plus when it came to Caesar, is death was pretty much necessary to help Joseph in the end against Wham, while Kakyoin's… Kakyoin's was pretty damn pointless because Jotaro could move during time stop, so there wasn't really anything to worry about there since the truth would have been revealed anyway. Which in my opinion, a sacrifice that had a pointless result in the long run is sadder than a necessary one."

Chieko and Osamu stared at Naruto with shining and teary eyes, feeling proud of Naruto for embracing the path of an otaku.

"Hm~, I understand your point, but I don't really agree with it, but I will say that I agree with you on a sacrifice of a great character in vain is a sad thing." Fumio said.

"Oh yes, I'd like to give you something, Naruto-sama." Osamu said, ducking under the counter for a few moments, but when he came up in his hand he had the complete box set of Part 4 of Jojo, Diamond is Unbreakable. "For you my friend."

"No way~. Yes! Now I have something to keep me busy for the whole three hours of Kakashi-sensei's daily tardiness! Arigatou!" Naruto cheered with a huge grin, taking the box set.

"Three Hours?!" Shizune yelled as she looked to Kakashi, along with the others.

"Uh… heh he, you know how the road of life can be." Kakashi said with a nervous eye smile as he rubbed the back of his head, but he still earned a smack in the arm by Shizune. "Ow." Kakashi said, rubbing his arm. 'She's surprisingly strong.'

"At least it's never four hours." Yamato said with a dull expression.

"Hmph. Not bad, but I got you something better Naruto!" Fumio said with a proud smile. He ducked under the counter as well and as he came back up he gently slammed on the table four figurines. "Ta da!"

"Jotaro and DIO with Star Platinum and The World?!" Naruto shouted with shock as he stared at four figurines.

"Yep. I figured a true manga and anime fan like yourself would appreciate this. This way you can reenact the fight between them all you'd like." Fumio said with a cocky smile as he rubbed the bottom of his nose.

"So cool. It looks just like the real thing." Naruto said as he bent down to stare at the figures with stars for eyes.

His girls of Maken-ki giggled at his enthusiasm.

"He's like a kid in a candy store." Haruko said with a smile.

"Jeez, he's an even bigger fanboy of the series than I thought." Kengo said with a frown and an eye closed as he scratched the side of his head.

"Give him an A for passion there." Takeru said with an amused smile.

"I-I have something for you too, Naruto-kun." Chieko said with a smile. Naruto was busy eyeing the Jotaro figurine as his hands slowly reached over, desiring to hold it in his hands. Chieko quickly ducked under the counter and then quickly came up and gently slammed something on the table, earning Naruto's attention.

"Huh? Oh the first three seasons of the Jojo's Bizarre Adventure anime. Thanks Chieko-cha…" Naruto's eyes suddenly became wide as he stood up, noticing something written on each DVD box. "No… no way…" Naruto said in shock as his hand was up and trembling. "Are those… Sign By Hirohiko Araki?!" Naruto screamed with shock.

"Nani?!" Kimi and Chacha exclaimed with shock as they quickly appeared beside Naruto and squealed with amazement.

"No Way!" Chacha exclaimed taking the DVD of Diamond is Unbreakable.

"It is! It's his official signature!" Kimi cheered with amazement as she held the DVD box of Phantom Blood & Battle Tendency (both part are of Season 1, for those who don't know) high up.

"How did… how did you get these?" Naruto asked with shock, holding the DVD box of Stardust Crusaders in his hand.

"I kind of… left Tenbi for a while." Chieko said with a blush as she scratched the back of her head. "I wanted to give you these as a memento, ya know?" Chieko said as she pulled back some strands of hair behind her ear.

"What about the rest of the seasons?" Kimi asked.

"I only had enough money for these." Chieko said.

"Well they're more than enough." Naruto said with a smile. "Arigatou, Chieko-chan." Naruto thanked the braided pigtailed brunette, making her blush red as her eyes looked down to the ground. Kimi and Chacha saw how much this moment meant to Chieko, so they sighed, but with smiles.

"Go ahead." The two said in unison, surprising Naruto. Naruto looked to them, earning a nod from his girlfriends. Naruto looked to Chieko. He leaned in and kissed her on the cheek, shocking the spectacled student. Once Naruto leaned back with a smile, Chieko stared at him with starry eyes… but then her whole face turned red as steam popped out of her head and she fainted with a smile on her face.

"Damn, he's got skills." Fumio admitted as he looked to Osamu.

(The reason I said there are more seasons of the Jojo anime, despite Part 4 still being the recent addition to the series is because I don't want to put a specific year into this story. I got the feeling that when Part 9 finally makes its debut in Ultra Jump, I'll still be in the middle of this story. So that's the route we're going with. Also with the fact I mention Eyes of Heaven in chapter 10 as if it was new… well, let's pretend the people in this story had to wait a little longer.)

Everyone from Konoha stared in surprise. They're still not used to Naruto's skills with the ladies.

"At least he got permission this time." Takeru said.

"He's like this world's version of Sasuke." Kiba said.

"If he was straight." Takeru said, but instantly covered his mouth. He could just feel the menacing glare from Sasuke boring holes into him. "I'm sorry! It was just instinct!" Takeru quickly said with his hands up in defense and fear etched on his face.

However everyone else just laughed. Those of Konoha were laughing full force, because of how plausible that sounds with Sasuke behavior towards his old fangirls. Ino, Sakura and Kiba laughed the hardest. Kiba, obviously because he loved hearing Sasuke earn such a wicked burn for always acting so cool, but Ino and Sakura were laughing hard because just thinking about all those times he has rejected them for so long and hearing this, the one thought that came to their minds were 'that explains a lot' and with that laughter ensued on how that was the first thought that came to mind.

"I think everybody loves you man." Kengo said with a smirk. "Well, minus Sasuke of course."

"What's so funny?" Naruto asked as he, Kimi and Chacha came back.

"Takeru accidentally made a Sas-gay joke." Kengo said, making Naruto burst with laughter.

"You wouldn't find that funny if the joke was about your sexuality." Sasuke said with an annoyed stoic expression.

"Not gonna happen. One, no one's going to say that to my face, without a punch to the molars, and two, I chased around this fine piece of woman while you pushed her away. So that makes me more hetero than you." Naruto said with a smirk, referring to Sakura when he said 'fine piece of woman', making her blush red and look surprised by Naruto's reference to her, and sounding so casual about it, like it was obvious. However Azuki reprimanded him with a hard slap to the arm. "Ow! What?" Naruto questioned as he rubbed his arm.

Azuki just crossed her arms and glanced to the side, glaring a bit at Sakura, but when the pinkette noticed her, she gain a smug smile on her face, surprising Azuki as she then gave a victory sign and sticking her tongue out. Safe to say, Azuki was pissed, if giving Sakura the finger is any indication.

"Where's your stuff?" Shikamaru asked.

"Huh? Oh, don't worry about that." Naruto said as he raised a hand up as golden fire appeared out of it and when it vanished, in its place was a Jotaro figurine. "I reworked the seal with Kurama's help, making it a storage seal now. Upon a mental command and some muko energy I can put them away in my seal, so no one else could take or damage them."

"Damn man." Choji said as he and the rest of the Konoha natives were amazed.

'Yep. An Uzumaki without a doubt.' Jiraiya thought with a smile and his arms crossed as he remembered how incredible Uzumakis were with sealing jutsus.

"What are these anyway?" Ino asked as she was about to touch it.

"Careful. It's a collector's item." Naruto said, confusing Ino.

"It means its super important to him and other Jojo fans and otakus." Kengo said with his arms crossed.

"What's an otaku?" Ino asked.

"A big fan of manga, anime and all those related to them, especially when it comes to certain characters from them." Kengo answered.

"Alright, I've been hearing this for a long time. I've been given a simple answer of it, but what is manga in general?" Neji questioned.

Flames surrounded the Jotaro figurine, but when it vanished, in his hand was now a book with a blonde man and dark haired young man looking ready to kick each other's asses if their fists up to one another was any indication.

"This is manga." Naruto said showing it off as he then opened the book to reveal Jotaro and DIO's battle. "They're just stories made by people. All of them are illustrations with words, usually put into bubbles as a way of dialogue and seeing a character's thoughts, all of which produces a plot for the reader to follow along with." Naruto briefly explained.

"Oh… that makes sense." Kiba said as he and a few others observed manga.

"Hmph. I don't see what's so exciting about it." Neji said.

"Oh, then how about this?" Naruto suggested as the manga in hand flashed with golden flames, and once vanished, it revealed a special manga in it. "Remember this uppercut?" Naruto asked with a smirk.

"Huh? Is… is that me? Is That Our Fight in the Chunnin Exams?!" Neji questioned with shock.

"Hell yeah! I could just read my victory all day! Best part is, it isn't just all words!" Naruto exclaimed with a grin as he laughed, irking Neji, who groaned with a twitching eyebrow.

"So mangas usually have fights in them?" Choji asked.

"Not all the time. There's romance, science fiction, even mystery. Naruto-ni-sama's is just in a category of battle manga." Inaho answered.

"And manga is usually made into anime. Check this out." Fu showed off a video of Naruto against Sasuke at the Valley of End, right when Naruto punched Sasuke in the gut and then delivered a combo of punches, sending him flying. That rubbed the Uchiha the wrong way.

"Damn, not bad." Kiba said with a smile.

"Although nothing will be compared to the real thing, like ni-sama and Wabisuke-san's fight atop of Mount Amanohara." Inaho said with cat smile.

"Wait, you mean you got to see them fight?" Tenten asked.

"We all did." Minerva said. "We tried helping when Naruto was unconscious, but well~-"

"We had our asses handed to us." Yan said with her eyes closed and arms crossed. She surprised those of Tenbi, because they know her as the proud type, but to admit the outcome like that so quickly was indeed a shock.

"Yeah~… but when ni-sama woke up, It Was Awesome!" Inaho exclaimed jumping into the air. "The mountain glowed with golden fire, ni-sama cut the sky in half with his new maken, he and Wabisuke summoned their spirits and duked it out, with punches, sword slashes, and then the spirits grew big and then and then the sky rained panther made of purple lightning! My favorite part was when after ni-sama got hurt by Wabisuke-san, a whole army of Naruto-ni-samas broke out of the ground and sent a whole barrage of punches, sending a rising storm of fireballs at Wabisuke-san! It was so~ cool!" Inaho said with shining, sparkling eyes at remembering the fight.

Every one of Tenbi and Venus remembered the battle vividly. After all, who could forget witnessing a battle like that? Every one of Konoha, were, of course, shocked.

"What was that part about lightning panthers raining from the sky?" Kakashi questioned.

"Youthful." Gai said breathlessly with amazement, while Lee's eyes sparkled with new excitement as he stared at Naruto.

Of the group, Kai Kurigasa, Kai Aomi, Koushi Aomi and Takeshi weren't paying attention to the conversation, but were instead enjoying Syria's music.

Syria had just finished another song. Everyone cheered for the pop princess.

"Thank you, thank you. I love you all so much!" Syria said into the microphone as she waved to her adoring public.

Suddenly the sky exploded, causing everyone to look up to see that the fireworks had started. Everyone was in awe as they stared up at the show.

The fireworks were in so many different colors and illuminated the sky so brightly. After a while, the fireworks turned into images, like that of Kurama, chibi faces of the five kage, some of Naruto's enemies like Orochimaru, Pein and Madara, Naruto's own parents, his friends of Konoha and various symbols from his world like the Uzumaki symbol and Konoha symbol.

Naruto smiled as he stared up at the sky, but his smile only grew when he looked to all of his friends. Here he was all together with them, enjoying what has to be so far, the best day of his life. Meeting his Goddess was the best moment, not day, so that loophole allowed a pass. Just being together with all his friends… the people he calls his family… it just felt great. No… not that word. That's not enough to describe the jovial sensation he had within himself, but then again… what could.

'Today… really is a perfect day.' Naruto thought with a wide smile as he looked back up to the sky to see a firework explosion of his face appear with a peace sign next to it. Naruto then came up with a new idea. 'But who says it can't get any better.'

"Aw~, is that it?" Inaho whined as the fireworks stopped.

"Nah, they're just loading up the next batch. I spared no expense for today. The sky is going to be Blazing!" Minori said with a proud grin.

Haruko noticed Naruto was whispering something to Takeru and Kengo. The two gave a thumbs up to the blonde, before they vanished.

'What are they planning?' Haruko wondered.

"Well now that that's over." Syria was prepared to sing once again, but she felt a hand on her shoulder, making her turn to see it was Naruto.

"Syria-san… sorry to interrupt you before your act, but… do you mind if I take the mic for just a few minutes?" Naruto asked. Syria smiled as she also noticed the guitar in his hand. She nodded as she handed him the mic.

"Knock 'em dead." Syria said with a wink as she gave Naruto a playful punch on the arm.

"Arigatou." Naruto said with a grin as he rubbed his arm. 'Damn, she's gotten even stronger.' Naruto thought as Syria walked away. When she noticed Takeru was on stage, taking one of the instruments from a band member, she gave him a wink and blew him a kiss, making him chuckle nervously as he moved away from the kiss she blew. Kengo rolled his eyes as he was on drums. Naruto chuckled a bit. Turning towards the audience, he spoke into the mic. "Yo!" Naruto spoke into the mic, earning everyone's attention.

"It's Naruto!" A male student exclaimed as everyone suddenly cheered.

"What is he doing now?" Yamato questioned, feeling a little uneasy, because when Naruto is up to something, it never really ended well.

"He's going to rock!" Fu exclaimed with a grin and a rock and roll hand gesture held up high.

'This girl is strange. She's like Naruto, but for some reason my kikaichu are acting up when she is close by.' Shino thought.

"I know it's a little weird to see me up here, but I wanted to show my gratitude to everyone here. Everyone treated me so nice, with so much respect and you all… care for me, that… it just makes me so happy." Naruto said with a toothy grin as a lone tear of joy went down his eye. Everyone was feeling so touched, especially the friends he's made at Tenbi. "I really can't put to words how I gracious I am for all the love I've been given, so… I guess this song from one of my favorite bands can say it all." Naruto said as he attached the mic onto a stand and firmly gripped his guitar.

Naruto turned to Takeru and Kengo to see that they had already tested their instruments, earning thumbs up from the two, confirming that they were ready. Naruto turned back with a smile.

(Look up Thank You! by Home Made Kazoku and listen to it, because that's the song that's going to be played. Personally I recommend Thank You! (Reborn); same song, just sung and played better. Feels like it's more Live than the original. Japanese Lyrics first, then English, like always.)

Naruto brought up three fingers, then counted down with them, and once he made it to zero, he quickly strummed his guitar.

"Itsumo sasaete kureru hitotachi ni

Higoro no omoi wo kometa rapusodii

Apurishieeshon no kimochi yo todoke

Itsumo arigatou hontou arigatou

Tatoe doko ni itatte kimi no sonzai ni kansha shiteru yo

Tasogare no machi ga akaku somaru koro nanigenaku michi wo aruite ita

Yukikau hito no mure ga masu gogo

Nantonaku tachidomatte mita

Potsuri to aita kokoro no sukima

Umeru you ni ugoita keitai no manaa

Kimi wa hitori ja nai hora mina

Tagai ni sasaeatte yuku no sa

Fuantei na mirai ga kowakute nayande ita boku ni mukatte

Nani mo iwazu ni sotto te wo sashi nobete kureru kimi ga ita

Kanashimi ga hanbun ni natta yorokobi wa nibai ni fukuranda

Gyaku no tachiba ni nattara sugusama

Soba made kake tsukeru to chikatta

Itsumo sasaete kureru hitotachi ni

Higoro no omoi wo kometa rapusodii

Apurishieeshon no kimochi yo todoke

Itsumo arigatou hontou arigatou

Tatoe doko ni itatte kimi no sonzai ni kansha shiteru yo

Far away far away

Tooku hanarete itemo nagareru toki no naka de

Tomo ni sugoshita hibi no kioku wa

Kesshite kieru koto wa nai no sa

Nakama ya kazoku ya koibito soshite deatta subete no hitobito

"Arigatou!" Mina no okage de

Mata ashita kara chikarazuyoku fumidaseru

Hito wa daremo hitori de wa ikite ike ya shinai

Tagai ga tagai wo itsumo kea shiai

Rikai deki nai toki wa hanashiai

Hara kakaeru gurai warai aitai

Na no ni, naze kou toki ni kenashiai

Kizu tsukeau no tte ki ga shinai?

Bakabakashii hodo kimi ga suki da

Terekusai kedo chotto honki da

Itsumo sasaete kureru hitotachi ni

Higoro no omoi wo kometa rapusodii

Apurishieeshon no kimochi yo todoke

Itsumo arigatou hontou arigatou

Tatoe doko ni itatte kimi no sonzai ni kansha shiteru yo

Kitto mina igai to shai de men to mukatte

Nakanaka kuchi ni dashite ienakute

Dakedo hontou wa iitai kuse ni

Nanika ga jama shite mina tsuyogatte

Toki ni wa sarakedashite tsutaeyou

Kotoba ni wa fushigi na chikara ga yadoru yo

Kantan na koto sa jibun kara mazu hajimeyou kitto dekiru yo..."

Naruto gently strummed his guitar as he remembered his experience at Tenbi. The friends he's made, the battles he's experienced… and all the love he gave and received. It all… made him have the biggest smile on his face, but also made him want to cry that he will be apart from them.

"Furimukeba I'll be there

Just forever kimi ga ite kureta you ni

Furimukeba I'll be there

Just forever kimi ga ite kureta you ni...

Itsumo sasaete kureru hitotachi ni

Higoro no omoi wo kometa rapusodii

Apurishieeshon no kimochi yo todoke

Itsumo arigatou hontou arigatou

Tatoe doko ni itatte kimi no sonzai ni kansha shiteru yo

Itsumo sasaete kureru hitotachi ni

Higoro no omoi wo kometa rapusodii

Apurishieeshon no kimochi yo todoke

Itsumo arigatou hontou arigatou

Tatoe doko ni itatte kimi no sonzai ni kansha shiteru yo."

(English Lyrics.)

Naruto brought up three fingers, then counted down with them, and once he made it to zero, he quickly strummed his guitar.

(This is a rhapsody full of the emotion I feel every day

For the people who have always supported me

Let my appreciation reach you

Thank you for everything, thank you so much

No matter where you are, I'm grateful to you

I was walking down the street at the time when the sunset stained the town in red

In the evening when the crowd of people passing by grows bigger

For some reason I stopped and stood still

Your cellphone manner filled

The void in my heart

You're not alone

Everyone supports each other

I was anxious about the instability of the future

And the, without saying anything, you softly held out your hand

My sadness halved, my happiness doubled

And I swore that of ever our positions were reversed

I'd run to your side right away

This is a rhapsody full of the emotion I feel every day

For the people who have always supported me

Let my appreciation reach you

Thank you for everything, thank you so much

No matter where you are, I'm grateful to you

Far away far away

Even if we're far apart, no matter how much time goes by

The memories of the days we spent together

Will never go away

Friends and family and lovers and everyone I've ever met

"Thank you!" It's thanks to you

That I can walk on strongly to tomorrow

Nobody can live alone

Everyone cares for each other

When we don't understand something, we talk it out

I want to laugh with you, so hard that I have to hold my stomach

So why do we put each other down like this sometimes

Without realize how much we hurt each other?

I like you so much it's ridiculous

Embarrassing but true

This is a rhapsody full of the emotion I feel every day

For the people who have always supported me

Let my appreciation reach you

Thank you for everything, thank you so much

No matter where you are, I'm grateful to you

Surely everyone's strangely shy about looking someone in the face

We can barely put it into words, barely say it

Though we really want to

Something gets in the way and we end up pretending to be strong

Just come out and say it sometimes

Words hold a mysterious power

It's a simple thing to do, start with yourself, surely you can do it…)

Naruto gently strummed his guitar as he remembered his experience at Tenbi. The friends he's made, the battles he's experienced… and all the love he gave and received. It all… made him have the biggest smile on his face, but also made him want to cry that he will be apart from them.

(Turn around and I'll be there

Just forever, like you were there for me

Turn around and I'll be there

Just forever, like you were there for me…

This is a rhapsody full of the emotion I feel every day

For the people who have always supported me

Let my appreciation reach you

Thank you for everything, thank you so much

No matter where you are, I'm grateful to you

This is a rhapsody full of the emotion I feel every day

For the people who have always supported me

Let my appreciation reach you

Thank you for everything, thank you so much

No matter where you are, I'm grateful to you.)

Naruto was playing the last notes in the song with a smile on his face and his eyes closed as he felt the music. He felt joy and lyrics in his heart. How it burst with rhythm and soul and yet soothed it with love and gratitude. He felt tears shed as he felt the love of his friends… his family, beating within his heart. He never felt more peace in his soul, but also great sadness that he must leave. Once he was done, Naruto exhaled with a big smile on his face, but he noticed that everyone was silent.

He looked to the crowd to see them staring at him in awe.

"Uh…" Naruto was blushing red as he glanced side to side. He grabbed the mic and brought it to his mouth. "That's the end. Arigatou." Naruto said, feeling embarrassed now.

Everyone was silent for a few moments, but then the whole area exploded with cheers.

"Ow! My ears!" Takeru shouted as he and Kengo covered their ears.

Naruto stared at the crowd with a shocked expression and wide eyes.

They loved him. They loved his talent for playing music and singing. He just couldn't believe it. He couldn't help, but smile and cry tears of joy. His heart fluttered with so much joy… He Couldn't Contain Himself.

"ARIGATOU, DATTEBAYO!" Naruto screamed into the mic with a huge toothy grin on his face as everyone continued to cheer for him.

With his friends, everyone from Tenbi, Venus and any other people from Tengoku No Mon in the area, clapped and cheered for him. Kimi, Chacha, Fu, Azuki and Inaho were giving it their all to cheer for the blonde they all loved so much, while the others were more reserved, but still cheered loudly.

All the while everyone from Konoha were dead silent with shock. All of the shared the exact same expression. Shocked, wide eyes and jaws dropped.

After a few moments, Kiba, of course, made the first response.

"HOW THE HELL DOES HE KEEP DOING THIS?!" Kiba screamed as he fell to his knees with his fist held up high, before falling to the ground and pounding the ground with his fists. Akamaru whined a bit as he tried to comfort his master.

"How… when… what?" Ino couldn't think straight after that performance.

"He was… Amazing!" Tenten cheered with sparkling eyes and a huge smile.

"Yep! Who would have guess he's always had this talent since his training trip." Chacha said with a grin.

"What?! Seriously?!" Ino shouted with shock. "Why didn't he show this earlier?!"

"He was afraid." Azuki said with her arms crossed. When she noticed all eyes were now on her, her own eyes looked anywhere to avoid eye contact as she blushed, so she was looking to the ground. "On… on our first date, mine and Naruto's, he told me that on his trip he learned to dance from a girl name Shizuka from a village having a dance festival and he learned to play guitar from a man named Aika. Surprisingly after learning to dance, Naruto had improved in foot work, and with learning to play guitar he became more patient."

"Understandable. Learning to play an instrument, even a guitar takes much practice and of course patience. Plus, even the Great Bruce Lee admitted that dancing is a great way to improve footwork, especially when it comes to dodging an opponent's attack." Tiensin said.

'Who is the Bruce Lee? Is he a legend?!' Lee thought with shining eyes.

"Naruto felt that if he had revealed this before… then everyone back at Konoha would insult him. Saying that he ruined music and dancing for everyone." Azuki said with a sad look. Everyone felt saddened by this, but the Konoha Natives were also shocked by this.

'I never knew Naruto was actually so self-conscious.' Kakashi thought, surprised by what he heard.

"And It Didn't Help That You Laughed At Him, You Friggin' Pervert!" Azuki shouted, pointing accusingly at Jiraiya, making the pervert sweat a bit as all animosity was on him.

"Well, could you blame me? It is pretty surprising to learn that Naruto of all people would learn and benefit from this. I never meant any harm by it." Jiraiya said with a nervous smile and scratching the back of his head, but then Minori grabbed him by the collar and started bonking her fist atop of his head repeatedly.

"You moron! You should know any better that laughing at a kid is messed up! Especially when it's Naruto! Just because he acts happy all the time, doesn't mean he can't be sensitive after the life style he had, baka!" Minori reprimanded Jiraiya as she continued to knock her fist atop of his head.

"Alright, alright! I get it! But I'm no expert on kids!"

"That's no excuse, because it's supposed to be common sense, you old fool!"
Minori shouted as she increased pace and power of her fist, making the perverted sannin cry from the pain.

Tsunade whole heartedly approved of the beating, if that smile on her face was any indication.

"Oi! What the hell?!" Azuki shouted with annoyance as she stared at the stage. Everyone looked to see the female students jumping on stage to get to Naruto, freaking him and Takeru and Kengo out.

"Oh boy." Naruto said with worry and fear of being jumped.

"Go for him! Not us!" Takeru shouted as he and Kengo made a break for it.

"Fuck you guys!" Naruto shouted, flipping off their retreating forms as the women then charged at Naruto. "I'm Out! Nigeru Da Yo!" Naruto screamed as he ran off, being chased by screaming women who wanted a piece of him, as if he were a huge rock star.

"Stupid Whores! Get Away From My Man!" Azuki shouted with anger.

"YEAH!" Kimi and Chacha screamed in agreement as they, along with Yan, Furan, Minori and Aki were pissed. Demitra was calm, because she was confident that Naruto would survive.

"Aw, I really am loved." Naruto said with a smile appearing behind Azuki, startling the red head. And Demitra was right.

"How the… how'd you…" Sakura was baffled.

"I used a mirage, got away for a second enough to create a clone to take its place." Naruto said with a shrug.

"A mirage? What's that?" Sai asked.

"A technique I picked up from my battle with Wabisuke, thankfully with Kurama's help." Naruto explained.

"But what is it?" Neji asked.

"It's a simple technique where the user surrounds themselves in element, or in Naruto and Hayato's case both element and chakra, which Naruto has named Muko (Beyond) energy, around their body and sends a mental command for it to act out. It disappears from either when the command has been accomplished, or when another energy source comes in contact with it, whether it be a person or an object. It also disappears after being attacked. Think of it like a regular bushin (clone)." Demitra explained. Her friends were rightfully confused on how she knew this. "Naruto explained it to me."

"Yeah. It's pretty much an illusion even an Uzumaki can perform. Especially one who's a jinchuriki of the Kyuubi like me." Naruto said.

'Wait… was it the fact that Naruto is an Uzumaki and the Kyuubi jinchurki is the reason why he couldn't do a regular bushin? You got to be kidding me! That means even our kids might have the same problem!' Sakura thought, but then she blinked her eyes as she realized the last thought that popped in her head. 'AIEEE! Did I really just think of having kids with Naruto?! What's with me?!' Sakura thought with wide eyes, a gaped mouth and holding her blushing red cheeks.

'What's going on in her head?' Ino thought, looking to her friend.

Naruto noticed Takeru and Kengo made it back to the group.

"Thanks a lot for having my back guys." Naruto said with annoyance.

"Hey, you've survived worse than that." Kengo said.

"… I don't think so. Being raped to death sounds like a hell of a way to go." Naruto said with a dull look.

Suddenly the fireworks started again.

"There we go." Gen said with a smile as everyone looked up at the show.

Naruto smiled as everyone stared in awe once more. His eyes glanced to Azuki. He reached his hand over and gently grasped it, making her look to their interlocked hands and smile to him. Suddenly the two were tackled to the ground by Kimi and Chacha. Naruto couldn't help, but laugh as Azuki, Kimi and Chacha hugged him with grins on their faces.

'Yep. Today's pretty much perfect.' Naruto thought with a huge grin.

.

.

It was the end of the day. The festival was coming to a close which meant… everyone had to say goodbye to their favorite blonde. At least for now.

By now everyone was at the gates of Tenbi. Tsunade was ready to use a Tengoku No Mon Ripple to head back to Konoha.

Naruto stood with his hands in his pockets in front of the friends he's made.

"Um… guess I'll be leaving." Naruto said scratching the back of his head as he looked to the ground. "Thanks for… you know, dealing with me." Suddenly he punched a top the head by Minori surprising everyone.

"That's rude! It makes it sound like we were forced to have you around." Minori said. She suddenly brought Naruto into a hug, and then kissed him on the lips. "Take care of yourself Naruto. You're always welcomed here, no matter what." Minori said with a smile. Naruto stared at her with wide eyes. Suddenly her grabbed her and did the old dip and kiss, giving her a deep kiss that made the men cheer and whoop for him with nose bleeds, before he brought a now dazed Minori back up as she had a wide happy smile on her face.

"Gotcha. I'll come back as soon as possible when the month's up." Naruto said with a wide smile as he pulled back from Minori.

"You… better." Minori said with a dreamy tone and eyes as she had a dazed smile on her face.

Aki suddenly ran over and hugged Naruto tightly.

"I'll miss you!" Aki said with tears in her eyes. All she heard was a muffled voice making her look, only to blush red as she accidentally had Naruto's face in between her breasts. "Gomen!" Aki quickly said as she pulled away. Naruto just smiled as he hugged her, surprising her, but she smiled and hugged him back. Naruto then kissed her on the lips, making the men envious that he landed the biggest bombshell in the school.

"I'll miss you so much. Thanks for healing me up all those times." Naruto said with a smile making Aki blush red with a smile.

Naruto separated from her and walked over to Gen.

"Thanks for Baransu, Gen. It'll really give me an edge where I'm going." Naruto said with a smile as he extended his hand to the maken blacksmith, thanking him for making him his own maken.

"It's an honor to have someone like you wield one of my creations. Especially since it's going to be used in a different world." Gen said with a smile as he shook Naruto's hand while holding Keronbo in the other.

"And you, toaster, learn to treat people with respect." Naruto said with a stern, stoic face as he pointed at Keronbo.

"No Promises!" Keronbo shouted. Naruto couldn't help, but grin at the maken detector.

'I'm actually going to miss blowing this thing up.' Naruto thought as he took his hand back from Gen. "Thanks for teaching me Tomiko-sensei. Good luck in keep Kengo in line. Yuka is too sweet on him, ya know."

"Oh trust me, that won't be a problem." Tomiko said with a smile, making Kengo nervous.

Naruto walked over to Kai Kurigasa and extended his fist to him. Kai smirked and bumped fists with Naruto.

"Train hard Kai. I'll be looking forward to rematch to see how good you've gotten." Naruto said with a smirk.

"Deal. You better kick more ass then when you come back." Kai said with a smirk.

"No problem there." Naruto said with a grin. He then walked up to Takeru's father, Takeshi. "Sorry about hurting you earlier." Naruto apologized with a bow.

"Don't worry about it! I'm just glad my son has a friend like you and that Aki and Minori are in good hands." Takeshi said patting Naruto's shoulder and shaking his hand with a grin on his face.

"Oi! I need no man watching over me!" Minori shouted.

Naruto walked away and turned to Koushi and Kai Aomi.

"Nice meeting you guys. We should get to know each other more the next time we meet." Naruto said with a nod.

"It was nice meeting you. Thanks for taking care of 'the problem'." Kai Aomi said with a smile, referring to Kousu when he mentioned 'the problem'.

"My pleasure." Naruto said with a grin. Suddenly his hand was grabbed and gripped tightly as Koushi slammed his hand on Naruto's shoulder.

"It Was An Honor To Meet You, Uzumaki Naruto! Along With Gai and Lee-kun, You Are One of the Most Hot Blooded Youthful People I Have Ever Had the Pleasure Of Knowing!" Koushi said with a toothy grin. Naruto nodded and walked away to the generals of Tengoku No Mon.

"It was an honor to meet you all. I hope we get to work with one another in the future." Naruto said bowing respectfully to them.

"It was a good thing to know you Naruto." Lon said, bowing to Naruto.

'So humble!' All the women in the area thought feeling their hearts flutter.

"Yeah, it was nice to know you." Ketsugaya said with a smile.

"You got a good appetite. Next time I see you, we're going out to Barbeque!" Ayumu said with a grin.

"It was fun." Ikkaku said.

"Get strong. You're going to need it." Goto said playing with his cards.

Naruto just stood up and grinned at them. He made his way over to Venus, but not before high fiving Tiensin.

"Later, Tiensin."

"Later, Naruto." Tiensin said with a smile as Naruto walked up to Venus.

"It was nice knowing you all." Naruto said with a grin.

"Come here." Yan grabbed Naruto by the wrist and now he was the victim of the old dip and kiss, making Minerva and Syria blush and look in awe of Yan's bold move. Once done, Naruto had hearts popping around his head as he had a wide smile on his face. "Come see me as soon as you come back." Yan said with a smile.

"You got it! You know me and my word!" Naruto said with a huge grin and thumbs. He turned to Demitra. "Sorry to leave, but when I come back, well… how about you and I go on that first date?" Naruto suggested nervously. Demitra smiled as she kissed Naruto on the lips surprising him.

"It's a date." Demitra said with a smile, making Naruto blush red.

"Goodbye Naruto-san." Syria said with a smile and wave.

"Later Syria-san. Always shine bright." Naruto said with a smile, getting a grin from Syria. He then turned to Minerva. "So long Minerva-san. Quit stealing underwear with your maken."

"No promises." Minerva said with a smile, making Naruto smirk.

"So long Miss Lilu, Miss Aililu." Naruto said with a bow, but then the twins jumped at him and hugged him, surprising him.

"Good luck." Aililu said with a smile.

"Back home." Lilu said with a smile.

Naruto's eyes soften as he gently hugged them back.

'Home… what does that mean? To be home.' Naruto thought as he gently placed the twins back onto their feet. He walked over to Akaya. The two stared at one another in silence. Naruto extended his hand to the Venus Commander. "Take good care of them." Naruto said with a smile.

"I've been doing it long before you came around." Akaya said with a smile as he grabbed Naruto's hand. "I'm just happy to finally be rid of you for a while." Akaya said with a grin and half lidded eyes pointing a finger at Naruto.

"A whole month away from seeing your ugly face is going to a real vacation for me, dattebayo." Naruto said with the same expression; a grin, half lidded eyes and pointing at Akaya. The two suddenly laughed at their exchange. Looks like they didn't hate each other's guts after all.

Now Naruto made his way to the members of Maken-ki. The people he worked with and called a family. First Naruto walked over to Haruko, Inaho and brought them into a huge hug.

"You three were the best sisters a guy could ask for!" Naruto said with a huge grin and teary eyes.

"Stupid fox-baka… you're making things difficult." Himegami said with teary eyes as she hugged him back.

"We'll miss you, ni-sama~." Inaho said with sad eyes and anime tears as she hugged Naruto tightly.

"No matter what happens… no matter where you are… we'll always love you. We're so happy to call you our brother." Haruko said with a sad smile and teary eyes. The three hugged Naruto tightly making his smile widen as he finally let loose tears.

Once done, he quickly wiped away the tears and walked over to Fu.

"Later Fu. Sorry I won't be around for you." Naruto said rubbing the back of his head.

"No worries! I still have Chacha-nee-chan and rest, so there's nothing to worry about there." Fu said with a grin. She looked at him with teary, yet loving eyes as she then jumped up to him and hugged him tightly. "Thank you… for giving me such a great life." Fu said as she let her tears fall. Naruto smiled as he returned the hug. "You deserve it, Fu-chan." Fu smiled as she then gave him a kiss on the cheek and separated from him.

"Good luck kicking some shinobi ass." Fu said with a toothy grin and a fist up.

"You know it!" Naruto exclaimed with his own toothy grin and fist up. Naruto walked over to Uruchi. "Later Minaya-san. We should hang out more." Naruto said with a grin as he ruffled Uruchi's hair.

"Okay, okay, just spare the hair." Uruchi said grabbing Naruto's hand and pulling it off her head. "It really was nice meeting you Naruto-san." Uruchi said with a smile and gently squeezing Naruto's hand, before letting it go. Naruto smiled and nodded to her.

He then walked over to Furan.

"Arigatou, Furan-chan. It made me happy that you wanted to see me grow so much. I'll miss you with all my heart." Naruto said with a sad smile. Furan got teary eyed as she jumped into his arms.

"No matter what, I'm so proud of you, and you'll always be the only man I'll ever truly love." Furan said with a smile and tears.

"I'll always love you as well." Naruto said, returning her hug. After letting go he turned to Yuka. "Despite scaring the shit out of me all the time, it was great to meet you Yuka-san. You truly are one kick ass shinobi. Honestly I don't think Anko has anything on you." Naruto said with a respectful bow to the violet haired Amado.

"It was nice to meet you as well, Naruto-kun. I'm really happy you came here. You made my best friend happy, and I could never thank you enough for everything you did to her." Yuka said with her own respectful bow to the blonde shinobi. "Maybe next time I see you we could spare." Yuka suggested as she stood up.

"No thank you. I'm not that confident in my skills." Naruto said as he stood up with a nervous smile, making Yuka giggle. Furan couldn't help, but smile at the two people she loved them most. "Take good care of Furan-chan, while I'm gone."

"I always will." Yuka said with a smile.

Naruto smiled as he then walked over to his two best friends. The three stood there for a while. Naruto cleared his through with his fist to his mouth.

"Thanks for being… the best friends I ever had." Naruto said with a soft smile. Okay, that stung Sakura and Sasuke a bit.

"Trust us, it was our pleasure." Takeru said with a smile.

"You were one pain in the ass, but… you were a true friend." Kengo said with a smile.

Naruto stayed silent, but then he got a bit teary eyed as he suddenly went forward and put his hands on one of their shoulders and brought them close into a bro hug. Takeru and Kengo put one of their hands on his arms.

"I'll be seeing ya, so neither of you forget, you stupid pair of perverts." Naruto said with a wide smile and teary eyes.

"I'll miss you, you idiot. I can't wait until we meet again! Just hope you don't hate me by then, you jackass." Kengo said with a smile and teary eyes.

"Like I could ever forget someone like you, even if I tried. Take care." Takeru said with a smile and teary eyes.

The three grinned to one another, patting each other one last time, before separating.

Now comes the hardest part for the blonde shinobi. Say goodbye to the three girls who loved him the most. Who he lived with. Who he laughed with the most. Who made him feel special and were always there for him the most.

Naruto gulped as he stood in front of them.

"There's… just so much to say. I mean… you three…" Naruto sighed. "I'll… miss having you three with me all the time. I mean… it's just… it's going to be real hard waking up for a while, knowing you three won't be around to say good morning to me." Naruto said rubbing the back of his head. "I… I… I…" he was suddenly tackled into a group hug by the three.

"We'll *sniff* we'll miss you too Naruto-kun!" Kimi said with tears running down her eyes.

"Mornings won't be the same without you!" Chacha exclaimed with a deep frown and tears running down her eyes.

"You baka… I wish you didn't have to leave." Azuki said with a gritted frown as she couldn't stop the tears running down from her eyes.

Naruto had a wide, sad smile as he held the three tightly.

"Oh!" Kimi spoke up as she, Chacha and Azuki separated from Naruto. "We also got you something! A going away gift!"

"Ta da!" Chacha pulled out of nowhere, an outfit that looked awfully familiar. "A new outfit we made! Your own Jotaro Kujo outfit!" Chacha said with a grin.

"Holy shit… it looks like the real thing." Naruto said with starry eyes.

"Well, if the real thing fit you of course." Azuki said.

"You… you three made this?" Naruto said as he took the outfit in his hands. "And with real gold?!" Naruto exclaimed with shock as he felt the chain and emblems with his fingertips, deciphering them to be real gold. He has held gold before and can tell the difference.

"Yep. The hat even has the tear at the back, but we managed to find a spell that could keep it from falling off, even during a harsh battle!" Chacha said with a grin.

"We knew it would mean a lot to you, Naruto-kun." Kimi said with a smile.

"So don't go messing it up too much." Azuki said with a smirk.

Naruto smiled as his eyes became teary again. He put on the hat and found it fit perfectly, despite having no elastic in the back to keep it from falling off. Naruto couldn't help himself. He brought the three into one last group hug.

"I Love You So Much!" Naruto said with a huge smile. The girls just smiled happily as they hugged him back, and let the tears fall once more.

"If we're all giving gifts now." Naruto pulled back from his roommates and caught a small golden box in his hand, tossed to him by Kenway.

"Inside there is your new armor. Just add some element in there and it'll come out." Kenway said with a smirk as Soto stood next to him. "Good luck Naruto." Kenway said giving his blonde student a two fingered salute.

"Sayonara, Kenway-sensei. It was a real privilege to learn all my martial arts from you and you've been a real helping making me stronger." Naruto said with a respectful bow. Kenway couldn't help, but smile.

"Later cosplayer." Soto said with a wave.

"Later Soto." Naruto said.

Naruto turned to his roommates one last time, and gave them each the old fashion dip and kiss, making them have wide smiles as they all had a dreamy look on their faces. Naruto's eyes became somber, but he still retained his smile as he started walking away towards his fellow Konoha shinobi.

"Oi!" Minori shouted, earning Naruto's attention. "All Together Now!"

"SAYONARA, UZUMAKI NARUTO! WE ALL LOVE YOU!" Everyone cheered proudly with grins on their faces and teary eyes. Naruto stared at them all with a shocked expression. He couldn't help, but smile as tears started coming down. He suddenly bowed to them all.

"ARIGATOU! THANK YOU FOR LOVING ME! I LOVE YOU ALL! MY FREINDS! MY FAMILY!" Naruto screamed proudly. Everyone all became teary eyed and happy that Naruto loved them all so much.

"I feel so bad that we're taking Naruto from all these people just to put him back in a place that doesn't really care for him." Shizune whispered to Kakashi, feeling bad for her little brother figure.

"I know. I feel guilty as well, but it's out of our hands. Besides, it'll be just a month." Kakashi said.

Tsunade opened up the portal to the Shinobi world.

"Time to go." Tsunade said. Everyone from Konoha were now entering the portal. Sakura was the last, besides Jiraiya and Tsunade, to enter the portal, but before doing so, she turned to Naruto one last time, with sad eyes, feeling bad that he was forced to leave, but she promised to make things different on the other side. Once she left, Naruto started walking over.

"How are you feeling, gaki?" Jiraiya asked.

"… It's tough." Naruto said. Jiraiya placed a hand on his godson's shoulder, giving it a squeeze, showing that the Toad Sannin felt empathy for him. Jiraiya turned and entered the portal.

"I'm sorry, Naruto." Tsunade said with a sad expression, but Naruto suddenly hugged her, shocking the Godaime Hokage.

"Don't be. I'll still have you there along with the perv." Naruto said with a smile. Tsunade's eyes became teary eyed as she actually hugged him back. Once they separated, Naruto offered her to go first, making her smile. She could not believe he had actually became a bit of a gentleman. Once she went in, it was finally Naruto's turn. He walked over to the portal and stopped in front of it. He turned to everyone from Tenbi one last time and gave a two fingered salute as he had a sad smile and shed a single tear. "Sayonara."

Naruto turned and left into the portal, finally leaving the world of Maken as the portal disappeared.

Everyone got teary eyed as they immediately already missed their favorite blonde.

"All Hail the King of Tenbi!" Kai Kurigasa shouted with a fist thrust into the air.

"YEAH!" All the men agreed with a shout, before they all started to cry. "WE ALREADY MISS YOU NARUTO-SAMA!" The men cried.

"Stupid boys." Minori said, but then she got teary eyed. "Th-they should learn to man up." Minori said with a pout as she tried to dry her tears.

"Yeah… w-weaklings." Azuki said as she wiped away her tears. Now all the girls were crying, but were all silent with their sadness, unlike the men.

Naruto Uzumaki will indeed be missed, and will always be loved.

.

.

Naruto finally made it out of the portal, now standing in the Hokage office. He never thought he'd be back here again. Everyone looked to him.

"Well, welcome back brat." Jiraiya said with a smile.

"Yeah. Welcome home, Naruto." Sakura said with a bright smile.

"Yeah." Naruto said, but didn't sound really into the warm welcome. 'Home… how come I don't feel warm now that I'm back?'

End of Chapter 14.

And that's it for chapter 14! I originally wanted to have 13 & 14 together, because I felt when I ended it, announcing Someday by MY FIRST STORY would be playing here, would work so well!

Oh well, you're all spared for a longer chapter and that's better for all of us. Well, more for you all than me.

Sorry about the long wait. I was busy writing my new story Naruto's Bizarre Adventure as I had mentioned in the previous chapter. Four chapters up already! And I'm also working on my first Jojo Fanfic story.

Anyway, thank you all for reading, you are all so patient, and even though it kills you so much, I know it does for me and Start of a Legend, but I love you all for being so understanding.

Thank you all once again, and have a lovely day!

Takeshi1225, Out!